Skip to main content

Full text of "The eschatological question in the Gospels : and other studies in recent New Testament criticism"

See other formats


THE   ESCHATOLOGICAL 

QUESTION  IN  THE 

GOSPELS 

And  other  Studies  in  Recent 
New  Testament  Criticism 


BY  THE   REV. 


CYRIL    W.    EMMET,   M.A. 

VICAR   OF   WEST   HEN  OREL) 


EDINBURGH  :  T.  &  T.  CLARK,  38  GEORGE  ST. 

1911 


Printed  by 
MORRISON  &  GIBB  LIMITED, 

FOR 

T.    &    T.    CLARK,    EDINBURGH. 

LONDON  I     SIMPKIN,    MARSHALL,    HAMILTON,    KENT,    AND   CO.    LIMITED. 
NEW  YORK  :   CHARLES   SCRIliNER'S   SONS. 


n-io-^c, 


PREFACE 


THE  subjects  of  these  essays,  though  they 
all  deal  with  recent  New  Testament  criticism, 
are  a  little  miscellaneous.  But  the  first  four, 
which  comprise  the  bulk  of  the  book,  have 
in  common  one  feature  which  may  perhaps 
be  of  value  to  the  busy  reader.  In  discuss 
ing  the  views  of  Schweitzer,  Loisy,  and 
Harnack,  the  attempt  has  been  made  to  give 
verbatim  extracts  from  their  works  to  an 
extent  sufficient  to  enable  him  to  judge  for 
himself  the  merits  of  their  respective  positions, 
apart  from  any  gloss  put  on  them  by  the 
critic. 

A  few  words  of  explanation  may  be  useful 
as  to  the  general  standpoint  adopted  in  this 
book.  New  Testament  critics  would  seem 
to  be  divided  just  at  present  into  the  two 
camps  of  which  Father  Tyrrell  has  spoken 
in  Christianity  at  the  Cross-Roads.  On  the 
one  hand  there  is  the  familiar  Liberal  and 


VI 


PREFACE 


Protestant  criticism,  of  which  Bousset  and 
Harnack  are  generally  taken  as  examples  ; 
on  the  other  there  is  the  newer  and  more 
radical  type,  represented  by  Loisy  and 
Schweitzer,  and  endorsed  by  Tyrrell.  The 
paradox  is  that  this  latter  has  found  not  a 
few  of  its  exponents  and  supporters  in  the 
ranks  of  those  who  hold  more  closely  to  the 
Creeds  and  the  fuller  faith  of  historic 
Christianity,  than  does  the  older  Liberal 
school. 

If  a  more  or  less  personal  note  may  for 
a  moment  be  allowed,  I  myself  in  each 
case  approached  the  writers  of  this  second 
school  with  every  possible  prejudice  in  their 
favour,  and  with  the  hope  that  I  should  find 
at  length  that  reconciliation  of  faith  and 
criticism  for  which  so  many  are  looking. 
Perhaps  the  somewhat  unreasonable  nature 
of  this  hope  may,  by  the  law  of  reaction,  be 
responsible  for  the  ultimate  impression  made 
upon  me.  However  that  may  be,  the  feeling 
of  dissatisfaction  deepened  at  each  reading. 
I  found  myself  continually  contrasting  the 
impressions  made  on  me  by  the  Harnack- 
Bousset  school,  to  which  at  an  earlier  period 
I  had  come  fresh  from  the  sincere  milk  of  a 
less  critical  teaching.  There,  there  had  been 


PREFACE 


but  little  to  repel.  Rather,  I  was  amazed 
at  the  tone  of  reverence  pervading  a  literature 
which  was  supposed  to  be  "dangerous."  It 
might  present  what  Dr.  Sanday  has  lately 
called  "a  reduced  Christianity,"  but  it  was 
Christianity,  and  it  seemed  to  offer  a  founda 
tion  on  which  a  fuller  Christianity  might 
safely  be  built. 

On  the  other  hand,  it  became  impossible 
to  resist  the  conviction  that  the  newer  school, 
though  as  a  whole  it  cared  more  for  the 
superstructure  than  did  its  predecessors,  was 
yet  in  fact  busily  engaged  in  removing  every 
stone  of  the  foundation  on  which  alone  that 
superstructure  can  rest.  In  particular,  the 
figure  of  the  historic  Jesus  receives  a  treat 
ment  which  either  practically  banishes  Him 
from  the  stage  of  history,  leaving  Him  as  a 
Great  Unknown  of  whose  life  and  teaching 
we  can  affirm  almost  nothing,  or  else  strips 
Him  of  nearly  every  attribute  which  has 
hitherto  attracted  the  love  and  admiration 
of  the  world.  That  when  this  is  done,  the 
Christ,  who  somehow  springs  from  His  ashes, 
can  retain  the  worship  of  the  world,  it  is 
difficult  to  believe. 

Such,  at  any  rate,  is  the  position  reached  in 
the  following  pages ;  and  I  hope  that  the 
touch  of  autobiography  will  have  made  it 


viii  PREFACE 


clear  that,  whether  it  be  right  or  wrong,  its 
adoption  is  at  least  not  due  to  any  a  priori 
prejudice.  The  conclusion  was  not  ready 
formed  before  the  books  in  question  were 
opened,  but  was  forced  upon  me  as  a  result 
of  their  study,  against  my  will  and  expecta 
tion.  If  something  is  done  to  remove  the 
widespread  impression  that  the  position  of 
Loisy  and  Schweitzer  is  somehow  more  com 
patible  with  a  full  and  Catholic  Christianity 
than  is  that  of  the  "  Liberal  Protestants," 
this  little  volume  may  perhaps  justify  its 
existence. 

It  remains  to  offer  my  grateful  acknowledg 
ments  for  permission  to  reprint  articles,  granted 
by  the  editors  and  publishers  of  the  Expository 
Times  (Essays  n.  and  iv.),  the  Contemporary 
Review  (Essay  in.),  the  Expositor  (Essays 
(v.  and  vi.),  and  the  Interpreter  (Essay  vn.). 
A  reference  has  been  added  here  and  there 
to  subsequent  literature,  but  the  papers  remain 
substantially  unaltered. 

CYRIL  W.  EMMET. 

WEST  HENDRED  VICARAGE, 
September  17,  1910. 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

PREFACE       .  .  v 

I. 

THE  ESCHATOLOGICAL  QUESTION  IN 
THE  GOSPELS  AS  INTERPRETED  BY 
SCHWEITZER. 

CHAPTER   I. 
INTRODUCTORY. 

"Eschatology"— Some  recent  English  literature  :  Sanday, 
Tyrrell,  etc.— Schweitzer's  The  Quest  of  the  Historical 
Jesus 

CHAPTER    II. 
SCHWEITZER'S  POSITION. 

Problems  raised  by  the  Marcan  narrative— Wrede's  solu 
tion—The  eschatological  solution— Nearness  of  the 
end— Predestinarianism—  The  mystery  of  the  Parables 
—The  Mission  of  the  Twelve— Retirement  to  the 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

North,  Transfiguration,  and  Ctesarea  Philippi — The 
quest  of  death — The  Son  of  Man — The  Messiah  of 
the  future  and  His  secret — Ellas — The  entry  into 
Jerusalem— What  did  Judas  betray?— The  end  .  10 


CHAPTER   III. 
SOME  PRELIMINARY  CRITICISMS. 

Attractions  of  the  theory — Does  it  do  justice  to  the 
Gospels  ? — Reading  between  the  lines — Modernising 
— Sacraments  and  the  Five  Thousand — The  Church  .  29 

CHAPTER    IV. 
THE  POLITICAL  MESSIAH. 

Unproved  assumptions — The  political  element  in  the 
Messianic  hope— Old  Testament  ideas  and  the  new 
Apocalyptic— Evidence  of  the  Psalms  of  Solomon 
and  the  New  Testament — The  Messianic  secret — 
Why  should  Jesus  "  play  with  it "  ?  .  .  .40 

CHAPTER   V. 
[THE  ESCHATOLOGY  OF  JESUS. 

The  uncompromising  character  of  the  theory — Can  we 
dispense  with  "buts"? — Interpretation  of  eschato- 
logical  language,  qualified  by  (i.)  possible  spiritualisa- 
tion  ;  (ii.)  later  additions  ;  (iii.)  its  subsidiary  place — 
Analogy  of  St.  Paul — Are  the  ethics  eschatological  ? 
— Predestinarianism— Jesus  as  a  teacher  .  .  49 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER   VI. 
THE  JESUS  OF  ESCHATOLOGY. 

PAGE 

The  fate  of  Christianity  depends  on  the  passing  away  of 
eschatology — The  chasm  between  the  Master  and 
His  disciples— " The  historical  Jesus"  a  stumbling- 
block — His  Spirit— Schweitzer's  portrait  of  Jesus — 
The  claim  to  divinity— Can  it  stand  ?— Elements 
ignored — The  Christ  of  liberal  theology  .  .  66 

II. 

M.  LOISY  AND  THE  GOSPEL  STORY. 

Les  Evangiles  Synoptiques — Loisy's  view  of  the  life  of 
Jesus — Rise  of  Christianity — The  Resurrection  belief 
— Paulinism— Jesus  becomes  Christ— The  Church — 
Idealising  of  the  hero — Influence  of  the  Old  Testa 
ment — Symbolism — The  question  of  good  taste — 
Some  criticisms ...  -79 


III. 

M.  LOISY'S  VIEW  OF  THE  RESUR 
RECTION 

Spiritual  value  and  historic  fact — The  Resurrection  narra 
tives — Predictions — Burial  and  the  "  empty  tomb  "- 
St.  Peter's  vision — The  present  life  of  Christ — How 
did  the  belief  arise  ? — Visions  :  objective  or  subjec 
tive  ? — Psychical  research  —  The  subjective  needs 
explanation — The  impression  of  the  personality  of 
Jesus— The  unique  character  of  the  apostolic  belief 
— St.  Peter  the  religious  genius — The  persistence  of 
the  belief — The  empty  tomb — The  difficulties  of 
unbelief  ....  .  .  113 


xii  CONTENTS 


IV. 

HARNACK  ON  THE  SECOND  SOURCE  OF 
THE  FIRST  AND  THIRD  GOSPELS. 

PAGE 

"Q" — Its  reconstruction  and  use  by  St.  Matthew  and 
St.  Luke — Evangelists'  respect  for  their  sources — 
Contents  of  Q — Order  of  sections — Character — 
Simplicity — Prior  to  St.  Mark? — The  double  tradi 
tion — Later  elements  not  necessarily  unauthentic — 
Christology  of  Q — How  near  can  we  come  to  the 
words  of  Jesus ?.  .....  143 

V. 

"SHOULD  THE  MAGNIFICAT  BE 
ASCRIBED  TO  ELISABETH?" 

The  question  of  the  reading  in  Lk  i46 — Evidence  for 
Elisabeth — Probable  origin  of  the  variants — Interpre 
tation  of  the  original  reading — Grammar — Com 
parison  with  Hannah's  song — Is  the  language  more 
appropriate  to  Mary  or  Elisabeth  ? — The  "  higher 
critical "  question  which  lies  behind  ,  .  .  175 

VI. 

GALATIANS  THE  EARLIEST  OF  THE 
PAULINE  EPISTLES. 

The  South  Galatian  theory — The  visits  of  Ac  15  and 
Gal  2  not  identical — Coincidences  between  Ac  n 
and  Gal  2 — Why  does  not  Galatians  refer  to  the 
decrees  of  the  Council  ? — Their  bearing  on  the  ques 
tions  at  issue — Galatians  must  be  placed  before  the 
Council — Light  thrown  on  the  second  missionary 
journey — Objections— Galatians  and  Romans — The 
two  visits  of  Gal  413 — The  "  Western  "  reading  of  the 
decrees  in  Ac  1 5  .  .  .  .  -191 


CONTENTS  xiii 


VII. 

VII.— THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  APOCA 
LYPSE  AND  ITS  BEARING  ON  THE 
CONCEPTION  OF  INSPIRATION. 

TAl.E 

Some  recent  English  literature — The  apocalyptic  books 
—Light  thrown  on  the  Apocalypse — The  historical 
situation— The  question  of  inspiration — The  psycho 
logical  problem  .  -213 

GENERAL  INDEX     .  231 

INDEX  OF  BIBLICAL  REFERENCES  .  •    238 


THE   ESCHATOLOGICAL  QUESTION  IN  THE 
GOSPELS   AS   INTERPRETED  BY  SCHWEITZER 


CHAPTER  I. 
INTRODUCTORY. 

THE  eschatological  question  is,  without  doubt,  the 
most  live  issue  in  New  Testament  criticism  at 
the  present  day.  Eschatology  means  properly 
the  doctrine  of  the  last  things,  and  in  its  proper 
sense  the  word  is,  of  course,  not  confined  to  any 
one  conception  of  them.  A  Dictionary  article 
on  Eschatology  would  deal  with  the  various 
views  current  in  different  circles  and  at  different 
times  with  regard  to  the  future  of  the  world, 
the  nature  of  life  after  death,  Heaven  and 
Hell,  and  kindred  subjects.  But  in  the  set  of 
questions  we  are  about  to  discuss,  the  eschato 
logical  theory,  and  similar  phrases,  refer  to  one 
particular  doctrine  of  the  last  things.  The 
eschatologist,  as  the  word  is  used  in  critical 
discussions  just  at  present,  is  one  who  holds 
that  most  of  the  New  Testament  writers,  and 
our  Lord  Himself,  believed  that  the  end  of 
the  world  was  to  come  in  the  lifetime  of  those 


INTRODUCTORY 


then  living,  and  that  this  belief  is  the  best  key 
to  the  understanding  of  the  Synoptic  Gospels. 
The  position  derives  its  strength  from  the  light 
thrown  on  the  New  Testament  by  the  study 
of  the  apocalyptic  literature  of  contemporary 
Judaism.1  This  literature  shows  to  what  an 
extent  the  hopes  of  the  Jews,  or  at  least  certain 
sections  among  them,  were  directed  to  the 
future.  They  looked  for  God  to  redress  the 
evils  and  oppression  under  which  they  suffered 
by  a  startling  supernatural  catastrophe,  which 
was  to  annihilate  the  existing  order,  and  bring 
in  a  new  heaven  and  earth  ;  in  each  Apocalypse 
the  writer  is  convinced  that  God  will  do  this 
right  early.  It  is  held,  then,  that  a  similar 
apocalyptic  hope  was  the  central  motive  in  the 
career  and  preaching  of  Jesus. 

This  view  is  specially  connected  with  the 
name  of  Albert  Schweitzer,  a  Privatdozent  at 
Strassburg,  who,  of  course,  built  to  some  extent 
on  the  work  of  his  predecessors,  particularly 
Johannes  Weiss.  It  was  first  brought  before 
the  general  English  reader  by  Dr.  Sanday ; 
though  far  from  accepting  Schweitzer's  theory 
as  it  stands,  he  devoted  a  large  part  of  his  Life 
of  Christ  in  Recent  Research  to  a  sympathetic 
discussion  of  the  latter's  Von  Reimarus  zu 

1  Some  account  of  this  literature  will  be  found  below  in  the 
concluding  essay,  "  The  Problem  of  the  Apocalypse." 


RECENT  LITERATURE 


Wrede,  in  which  the  eschatological  position  is 
developed.1 

On  the  other  hand,  Father  Tyrrell  in  his 
Christianity  at  the  Cross-Roads,  published  after 
his  death,  appears  as  a  whole-hearted  supporter. 
He  accepts  the  view  of  Weiss  and  Schweitzer, 
practically  without  reserve,  as  the  last  word 
of  criticism.  Chapter  viii.,  "The  Christ  of 
Eschatology,"  is  a  summary  of  it,  given  after 
his  manner  with  no  quotations  or  references, 
a  method  which  is  perhaps  acceptable  to  the 
general  reader,  but  which  has  its  drawbacks, 
not  only  to  the  serious  student,  but  to  any  one 
who  wishes  to  know  the  authority  on  which  a 
statement  is  based.  The  rest  of  the  book  is  an 

1  References  will  be  readily  found  in  the  index  to  Dr. 
Sanday's  book.  It  will  be  well  to  quote  what  he  himself  has 
said  more  recently  in  a  letter  to  the  Guardian  (igth  August 
1910)  :  "  I  cannot  say  that  I  look  back  with  satisfaction  to  the 
way  in  which  I  wrote  on  this  subject  three  years  ago.  I  made 
the  mistake  of  trying  to  do  two  things  at  once — to  give  some 
account  of  Schweitzer,  and  at  the  same  time  to  state  what  I 
thought  could  be  assimilated  of  his  book.  In  the  double  task 
I  cannot  think  that  I  was  successful.  At  the  same  time,  I  am 
conscious  that  I  owe  much  to  Schweitzer  for  compelling  me  to 
see  things  that  I  had  not  seen  before  or  seen  so  clearly.  I 
cannot  retract  anything  of  the  acknowledgments  that  I  made 
to  him  on  this  head.  Neither  can  I  retract  anything  that  I 
said  in  praise  of  qualities  which  excited  my  genuine  admiration. 
And  yet  I  admit  that  the  balance  was  not  struck  perfectly.  I 
made  allowance  for  the  audacities  of  a  young  writer.  There 
are  one  or  two  that  I  should  not  defend.  Which  of  us  sends  out 
a  book  in  which  he  has  nothing  to  regret  ?" 


INTRODUCTORY 


attempt  to  draw  out  the  implications  of  the 
theory,  and  to  prove  its  compatibility  with  a 
liberal  Catholicism.  Other  indications  of  the 
interest  which  the  question  raises  may  be  seen 
in  the  place  which  it  filled  in  the  International 
Congress  for  the  History  of  Religions,  and  the 
Summer  School  of  Theology,  held  at  Oxford 
in  the  early  autumn  of  1908  and  1909  respect 
ively.  The  record  of  the  former  is  to  be  found 
in  the  two  papers  printed  in  the  second  volume  of 
the  Proceedings,  "  New  Testament  Eschatology 
and  New  Testament  Ethics,"  by  Professor 
Peabody,  and  "  Early  Christian  Eschatology, "by 
Professor  von  Dobschutz.1  That  of  the  latter 
is  to  be  found  in  the  series  of  papers  on  "  The 
Eschatology  of  the  Gospels,"  also  by  Professor 
von  Dobschutz,  in  the  Expositor  of  January  to 
May  i9io.2  Reference  should  also  be  made  to 
Dr.  Burkitt's  essay  in  the  Cambridge  Biblical 
Essays,  a  paper  written  with  a  peculiar  charm 
of  style,  and  dealing  sympathetically  with  the 
presuppositions  and  implications  of  the  theory, 
rather  than  with  its  details.  On  the  other 
side,  Dr.  Inge,  in  a  sermon  preached  before 
the  University  of  Cambridge  and  in  reviews, 

1  The   discussion    which    followed    was    conducted   by  Drs. 
Sanday,     P.     Gardner,    Burkitt,     Professor     Lake,    and    Mr. 
Montefiore,  a  combination   of  experts,  which  is  significant  of 
the  importance  of  the  subject. 

2  Now  published  in  book  form. 


SCHWEITZER 


has  come  forward  as  an  uncompromising 
opponent.1 

Generally  speaking,  every  recent  book  which 
touches  on  New  Testament  criticism  has  some 
reference  or  other  to  the  point  at  issue.  For 
the  theory  is  so  far-reaching  that,  if  accepted, 
it  modifies,  and  modifies  profoundly,  the  results 
of  New  Testament  study  on  nearly  every  side. 

Fortunately  the  English  reader  can  now  go 
to  the  fountainhead.  Early  in  the  present 
year  (1910)  an  English  translation  of  Von 
Reimarus  zu  Wrede  appeared  under  the  title  of 
The  Quest  of  the  Historical  Jesus,  accompanied 
by  a  Preface  by  Dr.  Burkitt.2  The  object  of 
this  essay  will  be  in  the  first  place  to  explain  as 
clearly  as  possible  the  nature  and  the  basis  of 
the  eschatological  theory,  and  then  to  offer 
some  criticisms  upon  its  validity.  We  shall 
confine  ourselves  in  the  main  to  Schweitzer 
himself,  and  our  references  throughout  will  be 
to  the  translation.  His  book  is  written  to 
commend  the  eschatological  solution  of  the 
problems  raised  by  the  life  of  Christ.  It  is  true 

1  Guardian,  I3th  May  1910  ;  Hibbert  Journal,  January  1910  ; 
Journal  of  Theological  Studies,  July   1910.      There  has  also 
been  a  discussion  at  the  Cambridge  Church  Congress,  in  which 
Dr.  Charles  (amongst  others)  criticised  Schweitzer  very  severely. 
And  no  one  can  suggest  that  he  is  likely  to  minimise  the  im 
portance  of  Apocalyptic. 

2  London  :  A.  &  C.  Black. 


INTRODUCTORY 


that  only  the  concluding  chapters  deal  with  this 
directly,  the  greater  portion  of  the  book  being 
occupied  with  a  detailed  sketch  of  the  course  of 
German 1  criticism  as  applied  to  the  Gospels  and 
the  life  of  Jesus  "from  Reimarus  to  Wrede," 
i.e.  roughly  from  1774,  when  Lessing  began  to 
publish  posthumous  fragments  of  the  writings 
of  Reimarus,  to  1901,  the  date  of  Wrede's 
Messianic  Secret  in  the  Gospels.  But  this 
preliminary  survey  is  strictly  germane  to  the 
main  subject,  for  the  writer's  object  is  to  show 
how  various  assured  results  have  been  gradually 
reached  by  New  Testament  criticism,  and  how 
imperfect  solutions  of  the  problems  have  been 
one  by  one  eliminated.  This  elimination  leaves 
the  field  clear  for  the  thoroughgoing  eschato- 
logical  solution,  glimpses  of  which  have  been 
caught  by  earlier  critics  from  Reimarus  onwards. 
Whatever  view  we  ultimately  find  ourselves 
compelled  to  take  of  Schweitzer's  position,  there 
can  be  no  doubt  that  the  book  is  of  supreme 
value,  both  on  account  of  the  uncompromising 
and  thought-provoking  manner  in  which  the 
questions  are  stated,  and  also  for  the  unique 
synopsis  which  it  gives  of  the  history  and 
growth  of  critical  opinion.  The  book  is  not 
always  easy  to  read,  and  the  language  is  at 

1  There  are  some  references  to  writers  of  other  nationalities, 
and  a  chapter  is  devoted  to  Kenan. 


SCHWEITZER  AND  TYRRELL 


times  enigmatic,  but  as  a  rule  there  is  no  mis 
taking  the  writer's  meaning,  and  he  delights  the 
reader  with  a  series  of  vivid  and  illuminating 

o 

metaphors,  which  it  would  be  hard  to  parallel 
in  literature  of  this  type. 

It  is  perhaps  needless  to  praise  Christianity 
at  the  Cross-Roads.  We  may  not  be  able  to 
endorse  Tyrrell's  attitude  towards  the  Gospel 
story,  but  the  whole  book  will  be  found  to 
be  full  of  suggestions  and  points  of  view  of 
the  profoundest  interest ;  the  discussions  of 
symbolism,  and  of  the  place  of  religion  in 
relation  to  morality  and  social  progress,  stand 
out  as  specially  important.  But  it  would 
complicate  the  inquiry  before  us  too  much  if 
we  were  to  attempt  to  deal  with  these  aspects 
of  the  book. 


CHAPTER  II. 
SCHWEITZER'S  POSITION. 

THE  pith  of  Schweitzer's  positive  results  is 
found  in  his  last  two  chapters.  He  sketches 
with  a  sufficiently  decisive,  not  to  say  brutal, 
touch  the  difficulties  which  he  considers  in 
soluble  on  any  of  the  usual  theories  of  the  life 
of  Christ,  whether  liberal  or  orthodox.  His 
charge  is  that  they  all  read  too  much  into  the 
text  of  Mark,  and  the  Synoptists  in  general, 
adding  "  connecting  links "  for  which  there  is 
no  justification,  and  regarding  as  self-evident 
the  very  things  which  require  the  most  stringent 
proof.  "Mark  knows  nothing  of  any  develop 
ment  in  Jesus ;  he  knows  nothing  of  any 
pedagogic  considerations  which  are  supposed 
to  have  determined  the  conduct  of  Jesus 
towards  the  disciples  and  the  people  ;  he  knows 
nothing  of  any  conflict  in  the  mind  of  Jesus 
between  a  spiritual  and  a  popular  political 
Messianic  ideal ;  he  does  not  know  either  that 
in  this  respect  there  was  any  difference  between 
the  view  of  Jesus  and  that  of  the  people ;  he 


THE  PROBLEM  TO  BE  SOLVED        n 

knows  nothing  of  the  idea  that  the  use  of  the 
ass  at  the  triumphal  entry  symbolised  a  non- 
political  Messiahship  ;  he  knows  nothing  of  the 
idea  that  the  question  about  the  Messiah's 
being  the  Son  of  David  had  something  to  do 
with  this  alternative  between  political  and  non- 
political  ;  he  does  not  know  either  that  Jesus 
explained  the  secret  of  the  Passion  to  the 
disciples,  nor  that  they  had  any  understanding 
of  it ;  he  only  knows  that  from  first  to  last  they 
were  in  all  respects  equally  wanting  in  under 
standing  ;  he  does  not  know  that  the  first 
period  was  a  period  of  success,  and  the  second 
a  period  of  failure  ;  he  represents  the  Pharisees 
and  Herodians  as  (from  3°  onwards)  resolved 
upon  the  death  of  Jesus,  while  the  people,  down 
to  the  very  last  day  when  He  preached  in  the 
temple,  are  enthusiastically  loyal  to  Him." 
And,  referring  to  the  claim  of  critical  scepticism 
that  all  connecting  links  should  be  justified,  he 
says  in  a  characteristic  and  delightful  metaphor  : 
"  Formerly  it  was  possible  to  book  through- 
tickets  at  the  supplementary  -  psychological- 
knowledge  office  which  enabled  those  travelling 
in  the  interests  of  Life-of- Jesus  construction  to 
use  express  trains,  thus  avoiding  the  incon 
venience  of  having  to  stop  at  every  little  station, 
change,  and  run  the  risk  of  missing  their 

O      ' 

1  P.  330. 


12  SCHWEITZER'S  POSITION 


connection.  This  ticket  office  is  now  closed. 
There  is  a  station  at  the  end  of  each  section 
of  the  narrative,  and  the  connections  are  not 
guaranteed."1 

He  finds  that  Wrede  and  himself  have  stated 
the  real  problems  in  much  the  same  way,  and 
if  we  are  to  do  anything  like  justice  to  his  own 
solution,  we  must  have  a  clear  idea  of  what 
they  are.  Most  of  them  are  connected  with 
the  Messiahship.  Demoniacs  address  Jesus  as 
Son  of  God  ;  a  blind  man  as  Son  of  David  ; 
He  makes  what  is  supposed  to  be  a  Messianic 
entry.  Yet  His  Messiahship  i§  a  secret  only 
revealed  to  the  disciples  at  Cae^area  Philippi 
(how  ?) ;  it  is  to  be  unknown  till  after  the 
Resurrection,  and  is  covered  by  the  mysterious 
title  Son  of  Man  ;  the  high  priest  only  learns 
it  in  answer  to  his  direct  question.  What  is 
"the  mystery"  connected  with  the  teaching  by 
parables  ?  The  place  of  miracles  in  the  mind 
of  Jesus?  Why  should  He  anticipate  persecu 
tions  for  His  followers,  and  death  for  Himself? 
Did  He  go  to  Jerusalem  in  order  to  die  or  to 
work?  How  reconcile  Gethsemane  with  His 
prophecies  of  death  ?  What  is  the  meaning  of 
the  sayings  in  Mt  icr3  and  elsewhere  about  the 
imminent  coming  of  the  Son  of  Man  ?  And 
so  on  almost  without  limit.  Schweitzer  has 
1  P.  332. 


THOROUGHGOING  ESCHATOLOGY        13 

three  full  pages  of  these  diropiai,  some  of  them 
a  little  trivial,  some  of  them  real  difficulties  on 
any  view  of  the  Gospels  and  the  life  of  Christ. 

Wrede's  solution  of  these  problems  is  a 
sufficiently  desperate  one.  It  is  that  Jesus 
was  only  thought  of  as  Messiah  after  the 
Resurrection ;  the  contradictions  have  arisen 
from  the  more  or  less  conscious  attempts  of 
tradition,  and  the  Evangelists,  to  explain  how 
it  came  about  that  He  was  not  recognised  as 

o 

Messiah  before,  the  impression  of  the  non- 
Messianic  character  of  His  life  being  still  too 
strong  to  allow  of  the  story  being  recast  alto 
gether.  Schweitzer's  detailed  criticism  of 
Wrede  need  not  detain  us ;  we  pass  on  to 
his  own  view,  which  is  that  of  "  thoroughgoing 
eschatology." 

It  is  stated  on  pp.  35off.,  and  no  excuse  need 
be  offered  for  a  somewhat  full  summary.  As 
has  already  been  said,  a  similar  summary  will 
be  found  in  Tyrrell's  Christianity  at  the  Cross- 
Roads,  chap,  viii.,  "  The  Christ  of  Eschatology." 

Jesus,  having  come  in  contact  with  the  move 
ment  initiated  by  the  Baptist,  appeared  Himself 
in  Galilee  proclaiming  the  near  approach  of 
the  kingdom  of  God.  From  first  to  last  His 

o 

public  life  and  teaching  were  dominated  by  this 
one  idea,  that  the  existing  world-age  was  to 
come  to  an  abrupt  end,  and  the  "kingdom" 


14  SCHWEITZER'S  POSITION 

to  be  established  suddenly,  miraculously,  and 
supernaturally,  not,  be  it  understood,  in  any 
sense  as  a  new  force  in  the  old  world,  but  as 
something  which  was  to  take  its  place.  Ac 
cordingly,  He  Himself  was  a  herald  or  prophet, 
rather  than  a  teacher.  His  disciples  "are  not 
His  helpers  in  the  work  of  teaching ;  we  never 
see  them  in  that  capacity,  and  He  did  not 
prepare  them  to  carry  on  that  work  after  His 
death.  ...  He  chooses  them  as  those  who  are 
destined  to  hurl  the  firebrand  into  the  world, 
and  are  afterwards,  as  those  who  have  been  the 
companions  of  the  existing  Messiah,  before  He 
came  to  His  kingdom,  to  be  His  associates  in 
ruling  and  judging  it."  It  is  true  that,  accord 
ing  to  the  counsel  of  God,  penitence  was  a 
condition  of  the  coming  of  the  kingdom  ; 2  no 
one  could  hope  for  a  place  therein  who  was  not 
qualified  by  repentance.  This  repentance  is 
supplemented  by  a  special  system  of  ethics, 
found  in  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount ;  it  is  an 
Interimsethik  suited  to  the  brief  interval  before 
the  coming  of  the  kingdom,  the  code  of  a 
dying  world,  not  of  a  world  which  is  to  endure 
from  generation  to  generation. 

Bound  up  with  this  ethic  is  a  strict  predestin- 

1  P.  369- 

2  The  obscure   saying   in    Mt    II12    refers   to   "the   host    of 
penitents  which  is  wringing  the  kingdom  from  God,"  p.  355. 


PREDESTINARIANISM  1 5 


arianism.  In  the  parables  and  kindred  sayings 
"there  lies  concealed  a  supernatural  knowledge 
concerning  the  plans  of  God,  which  only  those 
who  have  ears  to  hear — that  is,  the  foreordained 
— can  detect.  For  others  these  sayings  are 
unintelligible."1  "All  that  goes  beyond  that 
simple  phrase  [_sc.  'repent  ye/  etc.]  must  be 
publicly  presented  only  in  parables,  in  order 
that  those  only  who  are  shown  to  possess 
predestination,  by  having  the  initial  knowledge 
which  enables  them  to  understand  the  parables, 
may  receive  a  more  advanced  knowledge."' 
In  the  parable  of  the  Marriage  Supper  (Mt 
221"14)  the  man  who  has  not  on  the  wedding 
garment  is  ejected  solely  because  he  is  not 
predestined.  The  Beatitudes  "are  really  pre- 
destinarian  in  form."  They  are  not  intended 
by  Jesus  "as  an  injunction  or  exhortation,  but 
as  a  simple  statement  of  fact ;  in  their  being 
poor  in  spirit,  in  their  meekness,  in  their  love 
of  peace,  it  is  made  manifest  that  they  are 
predestined  to  the  kingdom." 3  Again,  it  is  "  the 
predestinarianism  which  is  an  integral  part  of 
eschatology,  and  which,  in  fact,  dominated  the 
thought  of  Jesus,"  which  explains  why  He 
spoke  of  giving  His  life  as  a  ransom  for  many, 
not  for  the  nation,  or  for  all.  "The  Lord  is 
conscious  that  He  dies  only  for  the  elect.  For 
1  P.  356.  2  P.  352.  3  P-  353- 


1 6  SCHWEITZER'S  POSITION 


others  His  death  can  avail  nothing,  nor  even 
their  own  repentance."  Or  it  explains  His 
reply  to  the  sons  of  Zebedee  that  the  places  on 
His  right  hand  and  left  are  to  be  given  only  to 
those  for  whom  they  are  prepared  ;  "therefore 
perhaps  not  to  any  of  the  disciples.  At  this 
point,  therefore,  the  knowledge  and  will  of  Jesus 
are  thwarted  and  limited  by  the  predestin- 
arianism  which  is  bound  up  with  eschatology."'2 
On  the  other  hand,  it  is  sometimes  a  cause  of 
hope.  He  follows  up  the  refusal  of  the  rich 
young  man  with  the  suggestion  that  "with 
God  all  things  are  possible."  "  That  is,  He 
will  not  give  up  the  hope  that  the  young  man, 
in  spite  of  appearances  which  are  against  him, 
will  be  found  to  have  belonged  to  the  kingdom 

o  o 

of  God,  solely  in  virtue  of  the  secret,  all- 
powerful  will  of  God.  Of  a  '  conversion  '  of 
the  young  man  there  is  no  question." 3 

"  The  mystery  of  the  kingdom  "  enshrined  in 
the  parables  is  the  nearness  and  the  miraculous 
nature  of  its  coming.  In  parables  such  as  those 
in  Mk  4,  "  it  is  not  the  idea  of  development 
but  of  apparent  absence  of  causation  which 
occupies  the  foremost  place.  The  description 
aims  at  suggesting  how,  and  by  what  power, 
incomparably  great  and  glorious  results  can  be 
infallibly  produced  by  an  insignificant  fact  with- 

'P.388,  n.  i.  2P.  363.  3P-  353- 


THE  EXPECTATION  OF  THE  END       17 

out  human  aid."  The  frequent  references  to 
sowing  and  reaping  are  to  be  accounted  for  by 
the  fact  that  Jesus  believed  that  the  harvest 
then  ripening  on  earth  was  in  very  truth  the 
last.  The  movement  had  probably  begun  in 
the  spring,  and  all  was  to  come  to  an  end  in 
the  harvest  of  the  summer,  which  corresponded 
to  the  harvest  ripening  in  heaven.  The  saying 
about  the  rich  harvest  in  Mt  937- 3S  probably 
refers  to  the  close  temporal  connection  of  the 
earthly  and  heavenly  harvests. 

This  belief  finds  its  climax  in  the  mission 
of  the  Twelve,  which  follows  the  rejection  at 
Nazareth,  where  Jesus  had  found  to  His  surprise 
only  a  few  "elect."  Before  the  return  of  the 
Apostles  He  expected  the  Paroiisia :  "Verily 
I  say  unto  you,  Ye  shall  not  have  gone 
through  the  cities  of  Israel,  till  the  Son  of  Man 
be  come"  (Mt  io23) — a  very  crucial  text  in 
Schweitzer's  mind.  It  is  to  be  interpreted 
absolutely  literally  ;  the  end  was  to  come  before 
they  had  completed  their  tour.  It  is  this  fact 
which  explains  the  prediction  of  sufferings  in 
Mt  io.  They  'have  no  sort  of  reference  to 
any  persecutions  which  Christ's  followers  were 
to  undergo  in  a  more  or  less  distant  future 
there  being  no  reason  why  Jesus  should  anti 
cipate  anything  of  the  sort.  They  refer  to  the 

v.  354- 


1 8  SCHWEITZER'S  POSITION 

eschatological  woes  which  were  to  precede  the 
inauguration  of  the  new  era.  During  the  very 
journey  on  which  they  were  starting,  the 
disciples  were  to  pass  through  a  storm  of 
hatred  and  persecution,  a  period  of  bitter  dis 
sension  in  which  brother  should  rise  against 
brother,  children  against  fathers,  fathers  against 
children.  But  they  are  encouraged  "to  endure 
till  the  end,"  i.e.  hold  out  bravely  for  the  few 
remaining  weeks  or  days  of  the  world's  history. 
For  before  they  could  return,  the  Son  of  Man 
would  have  come. 

Somehow  there  had  been  a  miscalculation ; 
the  disciples  came  back  safe  and  sound,  and 
the  wheel  of  the  world  rolled  smoothly  on  its 
course.  This  point  marks  a  crisis  in  the  life 
and  thought  of  Jesus.  It  explains  the  sudden 
dropping  of  the  successful  work  in  Galilee, 
and  the  retirement  to  the  north,  facts  which 
Schweitzer  considers  altogether  inexplicable  on 
any  other  view.  This  retirement  is,  in  fact,  "a 
flight,"  as  has  been  generally  believed ;  not, 
however,  from  the  scribes  or  Herod,  "but  from 
the  people,  who  dog  His  footsteps  in  order  to 
await  in  His  company  the  appearing  of  the 
kingdom  of  God  and  of  the  Son  of  Man — to 
await  it  in  vain."  l  A  fresh  feature  now  becomes 
1  p.  362. 


THE  SUFFERING  MESSIAH  19 


prominent  in  the  story.  We  hear  hencefor 
ward,  not  of  sufferings  which  are  to  be  the  fate 
of  the  elect  in  general,  but  of  Jesus'  own 
death.  In  the  eschatological  scheme  a  time  of 
tribulation  was  expected  before  the  end,  "the 
birth-pangs  of  the  Messiah."  This  is  the  trial 
or  temptation  (7^/30,07*09)  of  which  we  read  so 
often  ;  the  Lord's  Prayer  closes  with  a  petition 
to  be  delivered  from  it.  But  in  Jewish  thought 
the  Messiah  Himself  had  no  share  in  this 
tribulation.  He  was  a  heavenly  Being,  who 
was  to  be  manifested  when  the  kingdom  came. 
With  this  heavenly  Being  Jesus  had  identified 
Himself.  But,  probably  under  the  influence  of 
the  Isaianic  prophecies  concerning  the  Suffering 
Servant,  He  had  come  to  realise  that  He, 
the  future  Messiah,  must  also  pass  through 
the  tribulation.  Nay,  more  than  this;  He 
is  to  bear  the  brunt  of  it  alone.  "  The  pre- 
Messianic  tribulation  is  for  others  set  aside, 
abolished,  concentrated  upon  Himself  alone. 
.  .  .  He  must  suffer  for  others  that  the 
kingdom  might  come."1  In  this  sense  Hrs 
life  was  to  be  a  ransom  for  many  ;  henceforth 
His  career  is,  in  Tyrrell's  phrase,  "a  quest  of 
death." 

This    may    be    a    suitable  place    to   explain 
the  position   which    (according    to  Schweitzer) 
1  P.  386. 


20  SCHWEITZER'S  POSITION 

Jesus  considered  Himself  to  hold  in  the  scheme 
of  things.  Our  understanding  of  it  chiefly 
depends  on  the  correct  interpretation  of  the 
phrase  "  Son  of  Man."  We  cannot  here  enter 
on  the  long  and  important  controversies  which 
have  centred  round  it.  Schweitzer's  own 
view1  is  that  it  was  derived  from  Daniel,  and 
had  come  to  be  used  in  a  transcendental  sense 
of  the  Messiah  who  was  to  come  on  the  clouds 
of  heaven  ;  it  is  so  used  in  the  Similitudes  of 
Enoch  and  4  Esdras.  Jesus  would  under 
stand  it  as  referring  to  a  heavenly  Being  to  be 
revealed  in  the  future.  Hence  in  the  Gospels 
He  sometimes  of  set  purpose  uses  it  quite 
vaguely.  To  His  hearers  it  meant  the  great 
Unknown  ;  to  His  own  mind,  but  to  His  own 
alone,  it  meant  Himself  as  He  should  shortly 
be  manifested.  The  saying  in  Mt  io23,  and 
the  parable  of  the  Sheep  and  Goats  (Mt 
2531~46)>  are  examples  of  this  use.  In  other 
cases,  after  His  secret  had  Become  known,  the 
phrase  was  understood  as  referring  to  Himself, 
as  in  the  conversation  at  Csesarea  Philippi,  and 
the  reply  to  the  high  priest  at  the  trial. 
"Jesus  did  not  therefore  veil  His  Messiahship 
by  using  the  expression  Son  of  Man,  much  less 
did  He  transform  it,  but  He  used  the  expres 
sion  to  refer,  in  the  only  possible  way,  to  His 
1  Pp.  266-289. 


SON  OF  MAN  21 


Messianic  office  as  destined  to  be  realised  at 
His  'coming,'  and  did  so  in  such  a  manner 
that  only  the  initiated  understood  that  He  was 
speaking  of  His  own  coming,  while  others 
understood  Him  as  referring  to  the  coming  of 
a  Son  of  Man  who  was  other  than  Himself."1 

Schweitzer  is  therefore  compelled  to  main 
tain  that  the  disciples  never  understood  the 
expression  as  referring  to  Jesus  Himself  until 
the  incident  at  Caesarea  Philippi,  the  Jews  as 
a  whole  not  until  the  trial.  Apparent  ex 
ceptions  are  to  be  explained  in  two  ways. 
(a)  There  are  cases  where  "  Son  of  Man  "  in 
the  Aramaic  original  meant  simply  "  man  "  ; z 
e.g.  in  the  sayings  about  the  power  to  forgive 
sins,  and  about  the  Sabbath  (Mk  210  and  228). 
(6)  In  other  cases  tradition,  following  the  ana 
logy  of  the  authentic  uses  of  the  title,  substi 
tuted  "  Son  of  Man"  for  an  original  "  I."  A 
comparison  of  Mt  i613  and  Mk  827  proves  that 
this  did  in  fact  sometimes  occur.  Mt  820 
("hath  not  where  to  lay  His  head")  and  n19 
("the  Son  of  Man  came  eating  and  drink 
ing  ")  are  most  naturally  explained  on  these 
lines.  It  will,  of  course,  be  understood  that 

1  P.  282. 

2  Lietzmann,  Wellhausen,  and  others  have,  of  course,  main 
tained   that  the   Aramaic    phrase   barnasha   could  only    have 
meant  "  man." 


22  SCHWEITZER'S  POSITION 

Schweitzer  admits  that  the  Evangelists  always 
intended  the  phrase  to  apply  to  our  Lord 
openly  ;  he  is  trying,  as  he  has  every  right  to 
do,  to  go  behind  the  tradition  to  the  words 
actually  used,  and  the  meaning  they  conveyed 
to  the  original  audience.  It  is  interesting  to 
note  that  he  considers  his  view  of  the  use 
of  the  title  to  be  a  vindication  of  the  trust 
worthiness  of  the  Gospel  tradition. 

The  upshot,  then,  is  that  Jesus  regarded 
Himself  as  the  future  Messiah.  He  was  not 
on  earth  as  Messiah ;  He  had  only  come  to 
announce,  and  to  some  extent  to  prepare  for, 
the  kingdom.  It  was  only,  as  it  were,  an 
accident  that  the  herald  of  the  present  was  also 
the  King  and  Judge  of  the  future.  That  this 
was  so,  was  His  "  secret."  When  and  by  whom 
was  it  first  discovered  ?  We  expect  the  answer 
"at  Csesarea  Philippi,"  but  Schweitzer  holds 
that  the  Transfiguration  preceded  the  great 
question.  The  scene  on  the  Mount  was  an 
actual  occurrence,  in  which,  in  a  state  of  rapture 
common  to  them  all,  the  secret  is  revealed  to 
the  Three.  Jesus  supplements  it  with  the 
prediction  of  the  Passion,  and  the  strictest 
injunctions  to  secrecy.  The  conversation  at 
Ca^sarea  Philippi  follows.  Jesus,  for  some 
reason  not  explained,  asks  His  disciples  the 


C/ESAREA  PHILI1TI  23 


well-known  question.  Peter's  answer  is  not 
the  result  of  a  gradually  growing  conviction  ; 
it  is  simply  the  acceptance  of  what  had  been 
revealed  on  the  Mount.  Hence  our  Lord's 
reply,  that  flesh  and  blood  had  not  revealed  it 
to  him.  But  He  is  by  no  means  pleased  at 
the  confession,  since  the  secret  is  now  shared 
by  all  the  Twelve,  with  what  tragic  results  will 
shortly  appear.  "  Jesus  was  astonished.  For 
Peter  here  disregarded  the  command  given 
during  the  descent  from  the  Mount  of  Trans 
figuration.  He  had  'betrayed'  to  the  Twelve 
Jesus'  consciousness  of  His  Messiahship.  One 
receives  the  impression  that  Jesus  did  not  put 
the  question  to  the  disciples  in  order  to  reveal 
Himself  to  them  as  Messiah,  and  that  by  the 
impulsive  speech  of  Peter,  upon  whose  silence 
He  had  counted  because  of  His  command,  and 
to  whom  He  had  not  specially  addressed  the 
question,  He  was  forced  to  take  a  different  line 
of  action  in  regard  to  the  Twelve  from  what 
He  had  intended.  It  is  probable  that  He  had 
never  had  the  intention  of  revealing  the  secret 
of  His  Messiahship  to  the  disciples.  Otherwise 
He  would  not  have  kept  it  from  them  at  the 
time  of  their  mission,  when  He  did  not  expect 
them  to  return  before  the  Parousia.  Even  at 
the  Transfiguration  the  '  three '  do  not  learn 
it  from  His  lips,  but  in  a  state  of  ecstasy,  an 


24  SCHWEITZER'S  POSITION 


ecstasy  which  He  shared  with  them.  At 
Csesarea  Philippi  it  is  not  He,  but  Peter,  who 
reveals  His  Messiahship.  We  may  say,  there 
fore,  that  Jesus  did  not  voluntarily  give  up  His 
Messianic  secret ;  it  was  wrung  from  Him  by 
the  pressure  of  events."1 

The  revelation  once  made  was  readily 
accepted.  There  remained,  however,  a  pre 
liminary  objection  in  the  mind  of  the  disciples  : 
Elias  must  first  come.  Is  not  Jesus  Elias,  the 
forerunner  ?  No  ;  as  our  Lord  explains  during 
the  descent  from  the  Mount,  the  Baptist  has 
been  Elias.2  It  is  true  that,  according  to 

o 

Mt  nu,  He  had  already  made  a  similar  state 
ment  to  the  people  on  the  occasion  of  the 
Baptist's  message,  but  we  are  reminded  that 
the  disciples  were  not  then  present,  and  we 
must  apparently  assume  that  no  report  of  what 
had  passed  reached  their  ears.  When  the 
Baptist  asked  Jesus,  "  Art  thou  he  that  cometh? " 
the  question  meant,  "  Art  thou  Elias?  "  not  "  Art 
thou  the  Messiah  ? "  though  the  Evangelist  has 
given  the  episode  a  Messianic  colouring.  The 
question  was  indeed  an  awkward  one  for  Jesus 
to  answer  without  revealing  His  secret,  and 
His  reply  is  intentionally  obscure.  But  He 
adds  to  it  the  statement  identifying  the 
Baptist  with  Elias,  and  in  so  doing  "  unveiled 
1  p.  384.  2  Mt  i712. 


ELIAS  25 

to  [the  people]  almost  the  whole  mystery  of 
the  kingdom  of  God,  and  nearly  disclosed  the 
secret  of  His  Messiahship.  ...  If  John  was 
Elias,  who  was  Jesus?"1  It  is  true  the 
description  of  Elias  did  not  fit  John  at  all  ; 
"Jesus  makes  him  Elias,  simply  because  He 
expected  His  own  manifestation  as  Son  of 
Man,  and  before  that  it  was  necessary  that 
Elias  must  first  have  come."  In  particular,  "  the 
death  of  Elias  was  not  contemplated  in  the 
eschatological  doctrine,  and  was,  in  fact,  un 
thinkable.  But  Jesus  must  somehow  drag  or 
force  the  eschatological  events  into  the  frame 
work  of  the  actual  occurrences."  2 

The  rest  of  the  story  is  concerned  with  the 
death  of  the  Messiah.  "Jesus  sets  out  for 
Jerusalem  solely  in  order  to  die  there."  If  He 
teaches  as  a  prophet,  it  is  mainly  because  "  He 
thinks  only  how  He  can  so  provoke  the 
Pharisees  and  the  rulers  that  they  will  be 
compelled  to  get  rid  of  Him.  That  is  why  He 
violently  cleanses  the  Temple,  and  attacks  the 
Pharisees,  in  the  presence  of  the  people, 
with  passionate  invective."3  The  entry  into 
Jerusalem  is,  as  is  shown  by  the  attendant 
circumstances,  "a  Messianic  act  on  the  part  of 
Jesus,  an  action  in  which  His  consciousness 
of  His  office  breaks  through,  as  it  did  at  the 
1  P-  373-  2  P.  374-  3  P.  389- 


26  SCHWEITZER'S  POSITION 


sending  forth  of  the  disciples,  in  the  explanation 
that  the  Baptist  was  Elias,  and  in  the  feeding 
of  the  multitude.1  But  others  can  have  had  no 
suspicion  of  the  Messianic  significance  of  that 
which  was  going  on  before  their  eyes.  The 
entry  into  Jerusalem  was  therefore  Messianic 
for  Jesus,  but  not  Messianic  for  the  people."5 
In  the  eyes  of  the  multitude  He  was  the 
Prophet,  Elias,  as  is  shown  by  Mt  2in ;  though 
here  again  the  Evangelist  has  wrongly  given 
a  Messianic  colouring  to  the  whole  episode. 
Jesus  is,  in  fact,  "playing  with  His  secret,"  as 
He  played  with  it  once  more  when  He  asked 
the  question  about  the  Messiah  being  David's 
Son. 

The  people,  however,  have  not  guessed  His 
secret,  even  at  the  last.  The  high  priest  by 
his  crucial  question  at  the  trial  suddenly  shows 
himself  to  be  in  possession  of  it.  How? 
Because  Judas  has  betrayed  the  secret.  "For 
a  hundred  and  fifty  years  the  question  has  been 
historically  discussed  why  Judas  betrayed  his 
Master.  That  the  main  question  for  criticism 
was  what  he  betrayed  was  suspected  by  few,  and 
they  only  touched  on  it  in  a  timid  kind  of  way."  3 
"Jesus  died  because  two  of  His  disciples  had 
broken  His  command  of  silence  :  Peter  when 
he  made  known  the  secret  of  the  Messiahship 
1  See  below,  p.  36.  2  P.  391.  3  P.  394. 


BETRAYAL  AND  DEATH  27 

to  the  Twelve  at  Caesarea  Philippi ;  Judas 
Iscariot  by  communicating  it  to  the  high 
priest."  But  Judas  was  only  a  single  witness  ; 
it  is  no  use  calling  him  unless  he  can  be 
supported.  Jesus  Himself  cuts  the  knot  by 
His  reply  to  the  high  priest's  question, 
strengthening  His  admission  by  an  allusion  to 
His  Parousia.  When  the  case  is  referred  to 
Pilate  the  presence  of  the  people  creates  a 
difficulty,  since  they  are  on  Jesus'  side.  The 
priests  "  had  done  everything  so  quickly  and 
quietly  that  they  might  well  have  hoped  to  get 
Jesus  crucified  before  any  one  knew  what  was 
happening,  or  had  had  time  to  wonder  at  His 
non-appearance  in  the  Temple."  Suddenly  the 
crowd  is  seen  to  be  eager  for  His  execution. 
The  explanation  is  that  the  priests  had  spread 
the  sensational  report  of  His  Messianic  claim. 
'  That  makes  Him  at  once  from  a  prophet 
worthy  of  honour  into  a  deluded  enthusiast  and 
blasphemer.  That  was  the  explanation  of  the 
'  fickleness '  of  the  Jerusalem  mob,  which  is 
always  so  eloquently  described  without  any 
evidence  for  it  except  this  single  inexplicable 


case."2 


The  sketch  of  the  career  of  Jesus  ends, 
somewhat  enigmatically,  with  the  following 
paragraph:  "At  midday  of  the  same  day — 

1  P.  394-  2  P.  395- 


28  SCHWEITZER'S  POSITION 

it  was  the  i4th  Nisan,  on  the  evening  of 
which  the  Paschal  lamb  was  eaten — Jesus 
cried  aloud  and  expired.  He  had  chosen  to 
remain  fully  conscious  to  the  last." 

The  next  chapter,  headed  "  Results,"  begins  : 
"  Those  who  are  fond  of  talking  about  negative 
theology  can  find  their  account  here.  There 
is  nothing  more  negative  than  the  result  of 
the  critical  study  of  the  life  of  Jesus." 
1  P.  395.  2  P.  396- 


CHAPTER    III. 
SOME  PRELIMINARY  CRITICISMS. 

THE  impression  which  Schweitzer's  theory 
makes  on  different  readers  varies  greatly. 
Some  find  it  merely  grotesque  from  first  to 
last ;  some  are  steadily  fascinated  by  it ; 
others,  again,  are  repelled  and  attracted  by 
turns.  The  reasons  of  its  undoubted  attrac 
tion  for  many  minds  are  not  far  to  seek. 
The  conception  seems  to  be  consistent  and 
thoroughgoing ;  it  is  a  master-key  which  can 
fit  every  lock.  It  moves  apparently  within 
the  limits  of  what  is  strictly  historical,  yet 
it  leaves  room  for  mystery.  It  claims  to  do 
justice  to  the  Gospels  as  they  stand,  and 
to  dispense  with  all  "modernising  and 
psychologising."  Further,  it  is  thought  to 
vindicate  the  position  of  the  Sacraments  and 
the  originality  of  the  references  to  the  Church. 
On  such  grounds  as  these  it  has  won  con 
siderable  favour,  both  from  those  who  have 
a  first-hand  acquaintance  with  Schweitzer,  as 
well  as  from  some  who  have  not.  It  will  be 


30       SOME  PRELIMINARY  CRITICISMS 

well    then    for    us    to    examine    some   of  the 
claims  which  it  makes  for  itself. 

We  may  take,  first,  its  claim  to  do  justice 
to  the  Gospels,  or  rather  to  the  Synoptists. 
"We  may,  in  fact,  say  that  the  progressive 
recognition  of  the  eschatological  character  of 
the  teaching  and  action  of  Jesus  carries  with 
it  a  progressive  justification  of  the  Gospel 
tradition."1  In  criticising  his  predecessors, 
Schweitzer  protests  continually  that  they 
treat  the  Gospels  arbitrarily,  accepting  or 
rejecting  just  what  suits  their  theory,  read 
ing  too  much  into  the  text,  and  taking  for 
granted  the  very  things  which  require  most 
proof.  We  expect,  therefore,  that  his  own 
procedure  will  be  free  from  this  charge,  and 
Dr.  Sanday  says  of  him  that  "he  keeps 
much  closer  to  the  texts  than  most  critics 
do  ;  he  expressly  tells  us  that  his  investigations 
have  helped  to  bring  out  the  historical  trust 
worthiness  of  the  Gospels,"2  though  he  points 
out  later  on  that  he  is  not  consistent  in  this 
respect.3  Certainly  he  is  not.  We  do  not, 
of  course,  quarrel  with  him  for  ignoring  the 
Fourth  Gospel  for  his  purpose,  but  it  is  a 
very  serious  matter  when  we  find  him 
entirely  sweeping  away  the  third.  In  his 

1  P.  285.  2  Life  of  Christ  in  Recent  Research,  p.  88. 

3  Ibid.  p.  101. 


TREATMENT  OF  THE  GOSPELS         31 


reconstruction  of  the  life  of  Christ  he  makes 
no   use  whatever  of   St.    Luke  ;    how   gravely 
this    omission    affects   the    resultant  picture  of 
the  teaching   of  Christ  we   shall   see  later   on. 
And  in  the   two   Gospels  which  he   does  use, 
his    procedure    does    not    seem    to   differ  very 
materially  from  that  of  his  predecessors.     We 
have  seen  that  he  goes  a  long  way  behind  the 
text   in   order   to  arrive  at  what   he   considers 
the  authentic  use   of  the   expression   "  Son  of 
Man "  ;  he  does  not  hesitate  to  transpose  the 
Transfiguration    and    the    scene    at    Csesarea 
Philippi ;    the    prophecy    of   the    sufferings    in 
Mk    834    cannot    possibly    come    where    it    is 
placed  by  the  Evangelist,  and  the  predictions 
of  tribulation    in    Mk    13    cannot    be    derived 
from  Jesus,  simply  because  as  they  stand  they 
contradict   Schweitzer's    theory  that,   after   the 
mission   of  the    Twelve,  the   expectation   of  a 
general    tribulation    is    entirely    displaced    by 
the    thought    of    the    sufferings    which    Jesus 
Himself    must    undergo.1     The    command    to 
baptize  is,  of  course,   not  an  authentic  saying 
of  Jesus.2     He   is   practically  silent  about   the 
Resurrection,  and,   needless    to    say,  does   not 
accept  the  narratives  of  miracles  as  they  stand. 
Once    more    Schweitzer    himself    reads    so 
much    into    the     Gospels    and    supplies    such 

1  P.  387,  n.  i  ;  see  above,  p.  19.  2  P.  379. 


32        SOME  PRELIMINARY  CRITICISMS 


important  connecting  links,  that  he  has 
developed  a  theory  practically  unsuspected 
for  over  eighteen  centuries.  He  admits  that 
it  is  not  the  view  of  the  Evangelists  them 
selves,  who  have  frequently  misrepresented 
the  nature  of  the  events  they  record.  To 
get  at  the  truth,  he  has  to  go  behind  their 
narrative.1  One  would  not  suggest  for  a 
moment  that  these  considerations  invalidate 
the  eschatological  theory.  The  Gospel  narra 
tive  is  fragmentary,  and  is  not  clear  as  it 
stands  ;  it  demands  the  insertion  of  explanatory 
links  and  some  connecting  scheme.  This  is 
done,  and  must  be  done,  by  the  most  orthodox 
commentator  as  much  as  by  the  liberal  critic. 
And  we  cannot  deny  a  priori  that  some  of 
the  Gospels,  and  some  of  the  incidents  they 
narrate,  may  be  more  historical  than  others, 
so  that  in  order  to  recover  the  facts  we  may 
be  compelled  to  select  here  and  discard  there. 
Our  point  is  that  there  seems  to  be  but  scant 
justification  for  Schweitzer's  implied  claim  that 
he  has  somehow  escaped  the  necessity  for  any 
such  procedure.  He  pours  unlimited  scorn 
upon  the  various  explanations  offered  of  the 
"  flight  to  the  north."  On  his  own  view  it 
is  accounted  for  by  the  disappointment  of 
Jesus,  when  the  Parousia  did  not  take  place 

1  For  examples,  see  above,  pp.  21,  24,  26. 


READING  BETWEEN  THE  LINES        33 

during  the  mission  of  the  Twelve.1  He 
supplements  St.  Mark's  narrative  by  an 
explanation  derived  from  Mt  io23.  Is  not 
this  in  principle  precisely  the  same  procedure 
as  Professor  Burkitt's,  when,  with  far  more 
probability,  he  combines  St.  Mark  with  St. 
Luke's  hints  of  Herod's  hostility?2  Is  not 
the  method  that  of  the  commonplace  critic 
who  has  recourse  to  the  growing  enmity  of 
the  scribes  and  Pharisees?  The  fact  is,  all 
have  to  read  between  the  lines  of  the  Gospels, 
to  supplement  and  interpret ;  the  only  ques 
tion  is,  which  interpretation  is  the  m 
probable. 

And,  not  to  be  further  tedious  on  this  point, 
similar  considerations  apply  briefly  to  what 
Schweitzer  says  about  "  psychologising  "  and 
"modernising."  It  is  quite  true  that,  as  Professor 
Burkitt  has  reminded  us,  we  must  not  make 
Jesus  the  hero  of  a  modern  psychological 
novel.  But  we  cannot  escape  from  psychology, 
and  Schweitzer's  theory  that  Jesus  was  pos 
sessed  throughout  by  the  ever-present  belief  in 
the  nearness  of  the  end,  is  a  piece  of  psycholo- 
gising,  no  less  than  the  view  that  His  main 
interest  was  in  inward  religion.  He  attempts 
to  "read  the  mind  of  Jesus"  when  he  holds 

1  See  above,  p.  17. 

2  The  Gospel  History  and  its  Transmission^  pp.  90  ff. 

3 


34       SOME  PRELIMINARY  CRITICISMS 


that  He  believed  Himself  the  Messiah  of  the 
future,  as  much  as  those  who  try  to  trace  a 
development  of  His  Messianic  consciousness. 
And  as  to  modernising,  he  seems  to  under 
stand  by  this  the  attribution  to  Jesus  of  any 
religious  or  spiritual  idea  which  would  make 
the  smallest  appeal  to  our  own  age.  After  all, 
it  may  turn  out  that  the  charge  of  modernising, 
and  of  false  modernising,  will  lie  at  the  door  of 
those  who  ascribe  to  Him  their  own  absorbing 
interest  in  the  recently  studied  apocalyptic 
literature,  rather  than  of  those  who  hold  that 
He  came  to  reveal  the  Fatherhood  of  God, 
and  the  joy  of  communion  with  Him.  The 
study  of  the  Jewish  Apocalypses  is  the  dernier 
cri,  and  the  New  Testament  student  is  just  now 
steeped  in  eschatology.  There  is  a  danger  in 
our  taking  our  own  enthusiasm  and  transferring 
it  bodily  to  Jesus.  We  assume  that  He  was 
nourished  on  apocalyptic  literature  as  His 
Bible,  and  breathed  daily  an  atmosphere  im 
pregnated  by  the  ideas  of  the  Book  of  Enoch. 
Is  it  not  possible  that  a  future  generation  will 
reproach  the  eschatologist  himself  with  creating 
a  Christ  after  his  own  likeness  ? 

Again,  Schweitzer  has  been  supposed,  es 
pecially  it  would  seem  by  Tyrrell,  to  vindicate 
sacramental  teaching  as  an  authentic  element 

o 

in  the  mind  of  Jesus.      He  insists  rightly  on 


SEALINGS  AND  SACRAMENTS  35 

the  importance  of  "  sealings  "  in  eschatological 
thought.1  Men  sought  for  a  guarantee  that 
they  would  pass  safely  through  the  tribulation 
and  secure  their  place  in  the  kingdom.  This 
guarantee  could  be  found  in  some  external  sign 
of  which  the  "  mark  on  the  forehead  "  of  Ezk  9 
is  an  early  example.  Baptism  was  a  similar 
"sealing,"  a  guarantee  of  immunity.  It  is  so, 
as  Schweitzer  points  out,  in  St.  Paul  (Ro  61, 
2  Co  i22,  Eph  i13-14430),  ti\z  Psalms  of  Solomon 
(xv.  8),  and  Hermas  (Vis.  iii.  ;  Sim.  ix.  16). 
St.  Paul  further  speaks  of  other  saving  marks 
(Gal  617,  2  Co  410),  and  the  idea  is,  of  course, 
prominent  in  the  Apocalypse.  This  is  the  key 
to  the  baptism  of  John.  It  is  not  contrasted 
with  a  future  baptism  of  the  Spirit,  but  connected 
with  it.  Those  who  are  baptized  by  him  can 
depend  on  receiving  the  subsequent  outpouring 
of  the  Spirit  which  is  to  come  in  the  last  days. 
John's  wrath  at  the  coming  of  the  Pharisees  and 
Sadducees  is  due  to  his  fear  that  by  beino- 
baptized  they  may  secure  for  themselves  a  place 
in  the  kingdom  to  which  they  are  not  entitled 
or  foredestined.2  Baptism  forms  part  of  "the 
predestinarian  thought  of  election." 

Further,  the  Messiah  can  give  the  right  to 

1  Pp.  375  f- 

2  This  is  apparently  the  meaning  of  the  paragraph  at  the  top 
of  p.  377. 


36       SOME  PRELIMINARY  CRITICISMS 

partake  of  the  Messianic  feast  of  the  future. 
Here  is  the  true  significance  of  the  feeding  of 
the  five  thousand,  which  is  an  "  eschatological 
sacrament."  "  With  the  morsel  of  bread  which 
He  gives  His  disciples  to  distribute  to  the 
people  He  consecrates  them  as  partakers  in 
the  coming  Messianic  feast,  and  gives  them 
the  guarantee  that  they  who  had  shared  His 
table  in  the  time  of  His  obscurity  would  also 
share  it  in  the  time  of  His  glory.  In  the 
prayer  He  gives  thanks  not  only  for  the  food, 
but  also  for  the  coming  kingdom  and  all  its 
blessings.  It  is  the  counterpart  of  the  Lord's 
Prayer,  where  He  so  strangely  inserts  the 
petition  for  daily  bread  between  the  petitions 
for  the  coming  of  the  kingdom  and  for  deliver 
ance  from  the  Tret/oa  07^,69."  Of  course  no  one 

1  P.  374.  Schweitzer's  treatment  of  this  miracle  is  interesting. 
He  makes  great  play  with  the  "rationalism"  of  O.  Holtzmann, 
who  suggested  that  "  in  the  feeding  of  the  multitude  Jesus 
showed  '  the  confidence  of  a  courageous  housewife  who  knows 
how  to  provide  skilfully  for  a  great  crowd  of  children  from 
small  resources.'  Perhaps  in  a  future  work  Oskar  Holtzmann 
will  be  less  reserved,  not  for  the  sake  of  theology,  but  of 
national  well-being,  and  will  inform  his  contemporaries  what 
kind  of  domestic  economy  it  was  which  made  it  possible  for  the 
Lord  to  satisfy  with  five  loaves  and  two  fishes  several  thousand 
hungry  men  "  (p.  307).  We  naturally  turn  eagerly  to  his  own 
explanation  (p.  374).  "  Our  solution  is  that  the  whole  is 
historical,  except  the  closing  remark  that  they  were  all  filled. 
Jesus  distributed  the  provisions  which  He  and  His  disciples 
had  with  them  among  the  multitude,  so  that  each  received  a 
very  little  after  He  had  first  offered  thanks."  The  method  may 


SACRAMENTS  37 


but  Himself  had  any  suspicion  of  this  hidden 
significance. 

Naturally  the   same  principle   is  applied  to 
the  Last  Supper,  which  is  a  guarantee  to  the 
disciples  that  they  will  soon  drink  with  Jesus  of 
the  fruit  of  the  vine  in  the  kingdom.     Hence 
baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper  were  from  the 
first   "  eschatological    sacraments,"   though    the 
former  was  not  instituted   by   Christ,  and    He 
certainly  did  not  contemplate  any  repetition  of 
the  latter.      Before,  however,  we  fasten  unwarily 
on  the  admission  of  the  sacramental  character 
of  these   rites,   it   will    be   well    to  understand 
exactly  in  what  sense  Schweitzer  uses  the  word 
sacrament.       He     really     means    magic.       He 
emphasises  the  fact  that  at  the  feeding  of  the 
five   thousand,  the  people  had  no  idea  of  the 
significance  of  what  was  taking  place.      "The 
sacramental    effect  was  wholly  independent  of 
the   apprehension    and    comprehension    of   the 
recipient."       Baptism  is  purely  predestinarian  ; 
there  is  no  ethical  side  whatever  to  Schweitzer's 
"sacraments."     In  view  of  the  normal  use  of 
the  word,  in  England  at  any  rate,  it  would  seem 

be  useful  in  dealing  with  the  problems  raised  by  the  Gospel 
miracles  ;  the  raising  of  Lazarus  is  all  historical— except  the 
statement  that  he  came  forth  from  the  tomb.  Only  most 
people  would  call  it  not  only  rationalising,  but  somewhat 
unintelligible  rationalising. 
1  P.  378,  n. 


38       SOME  PRELIMINARY  CRITICISMS 


better  to  substitute  for  it  in  Schweitzer's  argu 
ment  some  such  phrase  as  magic  rites  ; l  other 
wise  the  unwary  may  be  misled  as  to  his  real 
meaning.  One  of  the  grounds  on  which  he 
commends  his  view  is  that  by  it  we  are  not 
compelled  to  "make  the  history  of  dogma 
begin  with  a  '  fall '  from  the  earlier  purer 
theology  into  the  sacramental  magical."  That 
is,  we  have  the  advantage  of  ascribing  this 
"fall"  or  inferior  teaching,  not  to  St.  Paul 
or  second-century  Christianity,  but  to  Jesus 
Himself. 

A  similar  caution  is  necessary  with  regard  to 
what  Schweitzer  says  about  the  Church.  It 
will  be  well  to  quote  his  exact  words.  The 
texts  which  deal  with  "  binding  and  loosing " 
are  probably  quite  genuine.  "If  one  has  got 
a  clear  idea  from  Paul,  2  Clement,  the  Epistle 
to  the  Hebrews,  and  the  Shepherd  of  Barnabas 
what  the  pre-existing  '  church  '  was  which  was 
to  appear  in  the  last  times,  it  will  no  longer 
appear  impossible  that  Jesus  might  have  spoken 
of  the  church  against  which  the  gates  of  hell 
shall  not  prevail.  Of  course,  if  the  passage 
is  given  an  uneschatological  reference  to  the 
Church  as  we  know  it,  it  loses  all  real  meaning, 
and  becomes  a  treasure-trove  to  the  Roman 

1  On  p.  379  he  uses  the  phrase  "  magic-sacramental." 

2  P.  378. 


THE  CHURCH  39 


Catholic  exegete,  and  a  terror  to  the  Protestant."1 
We  remember  that  not  even  the  Twelve  were 
chosen  with  any  idea  of  continuing  Christ's 
work  after  His  death.  On  the  eschatological 
view  there  is,  of  course,  no  room  for  anything 
like  a  "Church"  in  the  modern  sense,  whether 
organised  or  unorganised.  There  was  no  time 
for  missionary  work,  and  no  need  for  pastoral 
work. 

1  P.  369,  n.  i. 


CHAPTER   IV. 
THE  POLITICAL  MESSIAH. 

WE  have  spoken  of  some  of  the  elements  of 
the  eschatological  theory  which  may  at  first 
sight  seem  to  be  attractive  :  the  claims  to 
adhere  closely  to  the  text  of  the  Gospels,  to 
avoid  reading  between  the  lines,  modernising 
and  psychologising,  and  the  vindication  of  the 
originality  of  the  teaching  as  to  sacraments 
and  the  Church.  We  have  seen  that  these 
claims  must  be  largely  discounted  before  they 
can  be  admitted  as  in  any  sense  valid.  There 
are  other  features  in  Schweitzer's  book  which 
are  not  even  superficially  attractive.  The  chief 
is  the  tone  of  positive  and  even  arrogant 
dogmatism,  which  cannot  help  offending, 
because  it  is  so  obvious  that  the  writer 
commits  precisely  the  same  sins  as  those  for 
which  he  blames  his  predecessors  unmercifully. 
Examples  have  already  been  given  of  this  ;  and 
the  same  criticism  may  fairly  be  applied  to  the 
way  in  which  he  asserts  without  proof,  or  with 


very  insufficient  proof,  things  which  are  by 
no  means  self-evident  How  can  he  be  so 
certain  that  Jesus  can  never  have  intended  to 
spiritualise  existing  conceptions  of  the  Messiah- 
ship  and  the  kingdom  ?  Why  was  it  quite 
impossible  for  Him  to  anticipate  persecutions 
for  His  followers  in  the  future,  except  in  the 
light  of  the  eschatological  woes  ? l  Were  there 
not  sufficient  analogies  in  the  Old  Testament 
stories  of  the  prophets,  and  the  sufferings  of  the 
pious  in  the  Maccabcean  period  ?  Was  the 
attitude  of  the  ruling  classes  of  His  day  such 
that  He  could  have  anticipated  smooth  water 
for  the  new  religion,  assuming  for  the  moment 
that  some  such  thing  was  after  all  in  His 
mind  ?  Or,  again,  is  it  quite  self-evident  that 
the  prophecies  of  death  and  resurrection  must 
be  completely  historical  as  they  stand,  or  else 
entirely  false  ? 2  Jesus  might  well  have  antici 
pated  and  spoken  of  His  death,  and  after  the 
event  His  followers  might  have  equally 
naturally,  and  quite  innocently,  supposed  Him 
to  have  also  anticipated  His  Resurrection. 
Of  course  other  views  are  equally  tenable, 
but  this  is  an  entirely  reasonable  one  from  a 

1  PR-  333»  348-  It  need  not  be  denied  that  the  eschatological 
doctrine  of  the  "  woes  of  the  Messiah  "  throws  a  valuable  side 
light  on  Christ's  expectation  of  sufferings  ;  the  point  is  that  it  is 
not  the  sole,  or  only  tenable,  explanation. 

*  P.  331- 


42  THE  POLITICAL  MESSIAH 

certain  standpoint,  and  at  any  rate  cannot  be 
summarily  waived  aside  without  argument. 

But  perhaps  the  most  serious  case  of  assertion 
without  proof  is  the  denial  that  there  was  in 
our  Lord's  time  any  expectation  of  a  political 
Messiah.  Schweitzer  holds  that  the  only 
Messiah  whom  the  Jews  of  His  day  looked 
for  was  the  eschatological  Messiah,  the  super 
human  Being  who  was  to  appear  on  the  clouds 
of  heaven  at,  not  before,  the  regeneration. 
Dr.  Sanday 1  has  rightly  called  attention  to 
the  paradoxical  character  of  this  position,  and 
confesses  himself  unable  to  understand  what 
exactly  Schweitzer  means  when  he  denies 
that  there  was  any  political  element  in  the 
Messianic  hope  of  the  Jews.  The  point  is  of 
considerable  importance,  and  it  will  be  well 
to  look  closely  at  the  available  evidence. 

(i)  We  cannot  ignore  the  Old  Testament. 
We  find  there  the  expectation  of  a  Davidic 
King,  and  a  series  of  prophecies  which,  if 
they  are  not  merely  political  in  themselves, 
were  at  least  easily  susceptible  of  a  political 
and  earthly  interpretation.  The  eschatological 
hope  arose  later  on,  and  became  popular.  We 
should  then  expect  a  priori  that  the  two  strains 
would  continue  side  by  side,  sometimes  one, 
sometimes  the  other,  being  prominent  in  a 

1  Op.  cit.  pp.  Si,  99. 


POLITICAL  OR  ESCHATOLOGICAL?     43 


particular  circle  or  period  ;  neither  was  likely 
to  oust  the  other.  And  this  is,  in  fact,  what 
we  find  ;  both  conceptions  lived,  and  but  little 
attempt  was  made  to  harmonise  the  contra 
dictions  which  resulted  from  the  blending-  of 

o 

the  two.1 

(2)  The  best  proof  of  the  existence  of  the 
political  element  in  the  Messianic  hope  may 
be  found  in  the  often-quoted  passages  from 
the  Psalms  of  Solomon?  where  the  Messiah 
is  the  Son  of  David,  who  will  purify  Jerusalem 
from  the  Gentiles  who  tread  her  under  foot, 
and  destroy  her  enemies  by  the  word  of  His 
mouth.  It  is  difficult  to  understand  on  what 
grounds  Schweitzer  denies  the  existence  of  a 
political  element  in  this  conception.3  It  is, 

1  See  Baldensperger,  Die  Messianisch-Apokalyptischen  Hoff- 
nungen  des  Judenthums  (1903),  pp.  105  ff.  Also  Oesterley  and 
Box,  Religion  and  Worship  of  the  Synagogue,  chap.  x.  There 
is  a  most  exhaustive  article  by  W.  V.  Hague  on  the  "  Eschatology 
of  the  Apocryphal  Scriptures,"  in  the  Journal  of  Theological 
Studies  (Oct.  1910).  He  sums  up  :  "  In  the  literature  of  later 
Judaism  we  meet  with  two  very  different  views  as  to  the  nature 
and  origin  of  the  Messiah.  On  the  one  hand,  he  appears  as  a 
merely  human  ruler  who  is  to  bring  about  a  period  of  quasi- 
material  prosperity  in  the  future,  to  destroy  the  enemies  of 
Israel,  and  to  inaugurate  an  era  of  ethical  regeneration  on 
earth.  On  the  other  hand,  he  is  represented  by  the  apocalyptic 
writers  (in  close  connection  with  the  idea  of  divine  judgment) 
as  a  wholly  supernatural  being,  depicted  in  characteristically 
mythical  colours,  and  viewed  as  the  initiator  of  the  new 
'  Golden  Age '  ;  in  other  words,  emphatically  as  a  God-king." 

-  Esp.  Ps.  17-18.  •"'  I'.  367,  n.  i. 


44  THE  POLITICAL  MESSIAH 

of  course,  true  that  they  belong  to  a  period 
a  hundred  years  before  Christ's  ministry,  but 
that  does  not  affect  their  value  as  proving 
the  survival  of  the  earthly  and  political  element 
after  the  eschatological  conception  had  arisen. 

(3)  As  Schweitzer  himself  points  out,  "  Mark, 
Matthew,  and  Paul  are  the  best  sources  for 
the  Jewish  eschatology  of  the  time  of  Jesus."1 
In  the  same  way,  the  New  Testament  as  a 
whole,  with  which  for  our  present  purpose  we 
may  couple  Josephus,  will  be  our  best  authority 
for  the  nature  of  the  Messianic  hope  of  His 
day.  There  is  no  doubt  that  in  the  first 
century  A.D.  there  existed  among  the  Jews  a 
strong  political  and  revolutionary  element, 
eager  for  revolt  against  Roman  oppression, 
and  anticipating  an  earthly  dominion  for  the 
nation.  The  Zealots,  the  frequent  rebellions, 
the  attempts  to  make  our  Lord  King,  and 
His  execution  as  a  claimant  to  the  throne,  are 
sufficient  proofs  of  this.  It  is  true  that  it  is 
a  question  how  far  the  revolutionary  move 
ments  were  directly  connected  with  the 
Messianic  hope,  but  they  show  that  there 
was  an  inflammable  material,  which  the  appear 
ance  of  a  Messiah  would  have  quickly  kindled 
into  flame.  It  is  really  incredible  that  the 
nationalist  party  could  have  entirely  abandoned 
1  P.  366. 


THE  NATIONALIST  ELEMENT          45 

to  the  eschatologists  an  asset  so  valuable  as 
that  of  the  Messianic  kingdom.  No  doubt 
the  outlook  of  the  average  Jew  embraced 
both  conceptions,  and  he  would  not  have  been 
careful  to  reconcile  their  contradictions.  In 
Dr.  Sanday's  phrase,  "from  the  time  of  the 
Maccabees  to  the  time  of  Barcochba  there 
was  a  Messianic  background — or  something 
like  it  —  to  every  popular  movement  that 
swept  over  Palestine."  And  as  he  points 
out,2  Josephus  connects  the  Jewish  war  with 
the  Messianic  hope,  when  he  speaks  of  the 
influence  of  the  ambiguous  oracle  that  "about 
that  time  one  from  their  country  should  become 
governor  of  the  habitable  earth."3 

It  is,  then,  fairly  clear  that  Schweitzer  has 
no  right  to  say  that  our  choice  must  lie 
between  the  acceptance  of  the  purely  eschato- 
logical  conception  of  the  Messiahship,  and  the 
stroking  out  of  the  Messianic  claim  as  un- 
historical.  It  is  still  possible  to  believe  that 
Jesus  may  have  said  or  implied,  "  I  am  Messiah, 
but  not  the  Messiah  of  your  popular  expecta 
tion  " ;  there  were  elements  which  He  may 
after  all  have  wished  to  spiritualise.4  We 
must  consider  in  this  connection  the  nature 
and  purpose  of  the  "Messianic  secret"  of 

1  Op.  cit.  p.  8 1.  2  Ibid.  p.  100.  3  B.J.  vi.  v.  4. 

4  Does  not  the  narrative  of  the  Temptation  imply  this  ? 


46  THE  POLITICAL  MESSIAH 

Jesus.  Schweitzer  rightly  makes  much  of  this, 
and  perhaps  one  of  the  most  valuable  features 
of  his  book  is  the  emphasis  with  which  he  has 
stated  the  view  that  Jesus  did  not  openly 
claim  to  be  Messiah,  and  was  not  publicly 
recognised  as  such  till  the  end.  But  our 

o 

acceptance  of  this  Messianic  secret  as  a  clue 
to  the  life  of  Jesus  does  not  commit  us  to 
the  whole  eschatological  position.  Indeed,  in 
Schweitzer's  pages  we  are  completely  be 
wildered  by  Jesus'  attitude  towards  His 
Messiahship  and  His  secret.  We  remember 
that  He  was  by  no  means  pleased  at  Peter's 
confession  at  Caesarea.  Why,  then,  did  He 
ask  the  question  which  led  up  to  it  ?  Why 
is  He  continually,  in  Schweitzer's  phrase, 
"playing  with  His  secret"?  He  nearly 
betrays  it  when  in  the  hearing  of  the  multi 
tude  He  identifies  the  Baptist  with  Elias  ;  He 
"plays  with  His  Messianic  self-consciousness 
before  their  eyes  "  in  the  entry  into  Jerusalem, 
in  the  question  about  the  Davidic  Sonship  of 
the  Messiah,  and  on  other  occasions.  Unless 
all  this  has  a  serious  purpose,  it  seems  trivial, 
and  unworthy  of  a  man  with  a  solemn  mission. 
Was  it,  or  was  it  not,  advisable  that  the 
people  should  know  that  He  was  the  Messiah 
of  the  future  ?  We  remember  that  there  is 
no  question  now  of  elevating  or  purifying 


THE  MESSIANIC  SECRET  47 

their  ideas ;  Jesus  is  supposed  simply  to  have 
adopted  the  current  belief  as  He  found  it, 
adding  to  it  His  conviction  of  the  extreme 
nearness  of  the  kingdom,  and  the  identifica 
tion  of  Himself  with  the  Son  of  Man.  We 
are  told  that  He  wished  to  provoke  the 
Pharisees  to  put  Him  to  death.  Then  why 
not  declare  openly  and  at  once  the  secret, 
the  betrayal  of  which  ultimately  led  to  His 
condemnation  ?  If,  on  the  other  hand,  He 
wished  to  avoid  death,  or  at  any  rate  death 
on  this  charge,  what  was  His  object  in  trifling 
with  this  solemn  mystery,  and  incurring  un 
necessary  risks  of  discovery  ?  Apparently 
the  only  answer  Schweitzer  would  give  is 
that  we  are  dealing  with  "  an  incalculable 
personality." 

But  on  the  ordinary  view  the  purpose  of  the 
Messianic  secret  is  intelligible.  Jesus  did  wish 
to  declare  Himself  as  Messiah,  but  not  to  be 
regarded  as  the  Messiah  of  popular  expectation. 
There  were,  in  fact,  elements  in  the  current 
belief  which  He  desired  to  eliminate,  or 
spiritualise;  and  He  realised  that  if  His  claim 
were  widely  known,  it  might  be  made  the 
excuse  for  political  agitation.  There  is  therefore 
something  which  He  can  reveal  only  to  those 
who  have  ears  to  hear,  to  those  who  can 
interpret  the  mystery  aright.  He  does  not 


48 


play  with  His  secret  purposelessly,  but  treats  it 
in  the  only  way  the  conditions  of  the  case  will 
allow.  He  was  Messiah  in  a  sense  which 
embraced  all  that  was  worth  preserving  both  in 
the  political  and  in  the  eschatological  conception, 
but  which  was  identical  with  neither.  And 
when  He  does  reveal  His  secret,  whether  to 
His  disciples  or  his  enemies,  though  the 
Parousia  is  future,  His  claim  is  to  be  already 
the  Christ. 

We  suggest,  then,  that  the  denial  of  a  political 
element  in  the  Messianic  hope  of  Jesus' day  is 
not  justified  by  the  available  evidence,  and  that 
it  makes  the  reserve  with  which  He  veiled  His 
Messianic  claim  purposeless  and  unintelligible. 
And  once  this  is  admitted,  a  great  part  of 
Schweitzer's  criticism  of  current  views  of  the 
life  of  Christ  loses  all  its  force. 


CHAPTER  V. 
THE  ESCHATOLOGY  OF  JESUS. 

IT  may  be  said  that  the  foregoing  criticisms, 
whether  valid  or  not,  at  any    rate  affect  only 
the  details  of  the    eschatological  theory.     No 
doubt   this    is   partly  true;    but  it  will  not  be 
denied  that  some  at  least  of  these  details,  and 
particularly    the   question   as  to  the  "political 
Messiah,"     are     of    considerable    importance. 
And  it  is  always  wise  to  test  the  details  of  a 
hypothesis,  so  long  as  we  do  not  concentrate  our 
attention  too   exclusively  on   subsidiary  points 
and  forget  the  main  thesis,  by  the  soundness  of 
which  the  hypothesis  must  ultimately  be  judged. 
We  have  already  stated  this  central  thesis. &  It 
is  that  the  mind  of  Jesus  was  dominated  through 
out  by  the  belief  that  the    end   of   the    woHd 
was  to  come  immediately,  the  kingdom  to  be 
established     supernaturally     in     place    of    the 
existing    world-order,   and    He   Himself  to  be 
revealed  on  the  clouds  of  heaven  as  the  Son 
of  Man.      It  is  admitted    that  this  conception 
has    been    to    some    extent   obscured    in   our 


50          THE  ESCHATOLOGY  O^  JESUS 

existing  authorities,  but  it  is  claimed  that  its 
workings  can  be  clearly  traced  a  little  way 
below  the  surface,  and  that  it  is  the  key,  the 
one  and  only  key,  to  the  right  understanding 
of  the  life  and  teaching  of  Jesus,  both  in  outline 
and  in  details. 

It  will  be  well,  first  of  all,  to  emphasise  the 
fact  that  Schweitzer's  view  is  absolutely  uncom 
promising  and  thoroughgoing.  The  require 
ments  of  the  eschatological  position  are  not 
satisfied  by  those  who  hold  that  the  expectation 
of  the  Parousia  was  a  more  or  less  subsidiary 
feature  in  the  teaching  of  our  Lord  and  the  hope 
of  the  Early  Church.  There  is  all  the  difference 
in  the  world  between  the  view  that  such  a 
belief  was  somewhere  in  the  background, 
occasionally  protruding  itself  in  a  way  which 
was  never  quite  harmonised  with  the  general 
tenor  of  Jesus'  life  and  teaching,  and 
Schweitzer's  view  that  it  was  all  and  everything. 
He  is  himself  very  ready  with  his  criticism  of 
such  a  view  as  that  of  Keim's,  who  admits  the 
eschatological  element,  but  practically  allows 
it  to  be  cancelled  by  the  spiritual.1  And  he 
would  undoubtedly  ask  that  his  theory  should 
either  be  accepted  practically  as  it  stands,  or 
else  rejected  in  toto.  He  is  not  one  who  would 
be  content  with  compromise,  or  acquiesce  in 
1  P.  213. 


THE   UNCOMPROMISING  THEORY        51 


conciliatory  conferences,  wherein  he  and  his 
opponents  might  find  a  common  basis  of 
agreement.  No  doubt  we  ourselves  may  feel 
that  even  if  we  are  unable  to  follow  him  all  the 
way,  we  have  learnt  much  from  his  presentation 
of  the  Gospel  story,  and  that  what  we  have 
learnt  will  modify,  and  even  modify  profoundly, 
our  reading  of  certain  features  in  the  life  of 
Christ.  But  such  a  partial  and  carefully 
guarded  assent  will  not  make  us  "  eschato- 
logists"  in  Schweitzer's  eyes.  His  watchword 
is  "thorough."  It  is  the  thoroughness  of 
Johannes  Weiss1  which  arouses  all  his  enthu 
siasm.  "  At  last  there  is  an  end  of  '  qualifying 
clause'  theology,  of  the  'and  yet,'  the  'on  the 
other  hand,'  the  'notwithstanding.'  The  reader 
had  to  follow  the  others  step  by  step,  making 
his  way  over  every  foot-bridge  and  gang-plank 
which  they  laid  down,  following  all  the 
meanderings  in  which  they  indulged,  and  must 
never  let  go  their  hands  if  he  wished  to  come 
safely  through  the  labyrinth  of  spiritual  and 
eschatological  ideas  which  they  supposed  to  be 
found  in  the  thought  of  Jesus.  In  Weiss  there 
are  none  of  these  devious  paths  :  '  Behold  the 
land  lies  before  thee.' '  Weiss  forces  us  to 

1  Die  Predigijesu  Vom  Reiche  Gottes.  The  eulogy  applies  to 
the  ist  ed.  (1892).  The  2nd  and  enlarged  ed.  (1900)  shows, 
alas  !  "  a  weakening  of  the  eschatological  standpoint." 


52          THE  ESCHATOLOGY  OF  JESUS 


choose  between  the  alternatives  "  either  eschato- 
logical  or  non-eschatological.  Progress  always 
consists  in  taking  one  or  other  of  two 
alternatives,  in  abandoning  the  attempt  to 
combine  them.  The  pioneers  of  progress  have 
therefore  always  to  reckon  with  the  law  of 
mental  inertia  which  manifests  itself  in  the 
majority — who  always  go  on  believing  that  it 
is  possible  to  combine  that  which  can  no  longer 
be  combined,  and,  in  fact,  claim  it  as  a  special 
merit  that  they,  in  contrast  with  the  '  one-sided  ' 
writers,  can  do  justice  to  the  other  side  of  the 
question."  l 

The  quotation  is  a  significant  indication  of 
the  writer's  temper  of  mind.  No  doubt  such 
an  attitude  has  its  value,  in  that  it  forces  us  to 
face  facts,  and  will  not  allow  us  to  cry  peace, 
when  critically  there  can  be  no  peace.  -But  as 
applied  to  the  Gospels,  surely  it  carries  its  own 
condemnation  with  it.  If  there  is  one  thing 

1  P.  237.  After  writing  the  above,  I  was  very  glad  to  see  a 
paper  by  Dr.  Percy  Gardner  (Expository  Times,  September 
1910),  in  which  he  makes  the  same  quotation  from  Schweitzer, 
and  emphasises  very  forcibly  the  criticism  which  it  suggests. 
"  Systems  of  such  extreme  simplicity  and  logicality  have  draw 
backs.  They  sometimes  make  up  for  the  triumph  of  massacring 
buts  and  notwithstandings,  and  marching  straight  to  their  end, 
by  outraging  common  sense,  and  constructing  a  house  of  cards 
which,  however  fine  to  look  at,  will  not  resist  a  breath  of  wind. 
If  their  principle  is  faulty,  their  consistency  only  makes  them 
the  easier  to  refute." 


MANYSIDEDNESS  OF  THE  GOSPELS      53 

clear  about  the  career  and  teaching  of  Jesus,  it 
is  that  we  have  to  deal  with  a  most  complicated 
phenomenon,  complicated  on  its  literary, 
historical,  and  psychological  sides.  The  palace 
of  truth  which  the  student  of  the  Gospels  seeks 
to  enter  has  many  mansions,  and  we  may  be 
quite  sure  that  no  one  key  will  fit  them  all. 
If  we  are  to  do  justice  to  the  manysidedness 
of  the  Gospels,  we  cannot  dispense  with  our 
"qualifying  clauses"  and  our  "  notwithstand 
ing^,"  however  praiseworthy  and  heroic  be 
the  effort  to  do  so. 

And  it  may  be  said  with  confidence  that 
nowhere  is  the  compromising  and  cautious 
spirit  of  the  "on  the  other  hand"  theology 
more  necessary  than  when  we  are  dealing  with 
the  eschatological  teaching  of  the  Gospels.  It 
is  impossible  to  deny  that  there  are  expressions 
in  the  New  Testament,  and  the  Synoptic 
Gospels,  and  even  in  the  reported  words  of 
Christ  Himself,  which  imply  that  the  end  of  the 
world  was  expected  very  soon.  We  have  no 
right  to  gloss  or  explain  away  the  clear  historical 
meaning  of  such  passages.  It  is  one  of  the 
great  merits  of  Schweitzer's  book  that  he  has 

o 

forced  us  to  face  this  side  of  New  Testament 
teaching,  and  to  face  it  squarely  and  honestly. 
But  because  we  admit  this,  we  are  not  bound 
to  shut  our  eyes  to  all  else  in  the  Gospels ;  nor 


54          THE  ESCHATOLOGY  OF  JESUS 

is  it  scientific  to  compile  for  ourselves  a  marked 
New  Testament  with  the  eschatological  passages 
underlined  in  red  ink,  assuming  at  once  "  Lo 
here,  and  nowhere  else,  is  the  pith  of  Christ's 
teaching."  In  fact,  we  even  have  to  have 
recourse  to  "  notwithstandings." 

There  are  indeed  three  qualifying  considera 
tions  to  be  borne  in  mind,  (i)  We  have  no 
right  to  assume  that  Christ's  apocalyptic 
language  is  always  to  be  interpreted  in  its 
crudest  and  most  literal  sense.  This  is  indeed 
a  side  of  the  question  where  it  is  peculiarly 
difficult  to  find  the  right  balance.  The  con 
ventional  exegesis  of  the  Gospels  has  spiritual 
ised  and  allegorised  to  such  an  extent  that  we 
feel  uneasily  that  all  contact  with  the  historical 
sense  has  been  lost.  The  reaction  has  come, 
and  now  everything  must  be  interpreted  as 
baldly  and  literally  as  possible,  and  this  when 
we  are  dealing  with  the  sayings  of  an  Oriental, 
and  of  the  greatest  religious  genius  of  the  world. 
"For  Jesus,"  says  Father  Tyrrell,  "what  we 
call  His  apocalyptic  'imagery'  was  no  mere 
imagery,  but  literal  fact."  If  we  spiritualise,  or 
even  admit  the  presence  of  a  metaphorical 
element,  we  are  met  with  the  charge  of 
"modernising."  Yet,  as  Professor  Dobschiitz1 

1  Expositor,  March  1910,  p.  209. 


APOCALYPTIC  LANGUAGE  55 


points  out,  we  cannot  interpret  our  Lord's 
language  with  regard  to  feasting  in  the  kingdom 
of  God  in  a  crudely  realistic  sense.  And  there 
are  the  well-known  passages  where  the  kingdom 
seems  to  be  spoken  of  as  inward  and  present, 
and  therefore  in  a  more  or  less  figurative  sense. 
It  is  true  these  may  be  explained  away  one  by 
one  with  some  degree  of  probability,  just  as  the 
eschatological  sayings  may  be  spiritualised,  if 
we  take  them  singly.  But  in  each  case  we 
must  look  at  the  group  of  related  passages  as  a 
whole  ;  and  if  we  do  this,  we  shall  find  it  very 
difficult  consistently  to  adopt  a  purely  literal 
interpretation  of  Christ's  teaching  about  the 
kingdom.1  Again,  with  regard  to  Mt  io23 
("Ye  shall  not  have  gone  over  the  cities  of 
Israel,"  etc.),  of  which,  as  we  saw,2  Schweitzer 
makes  so  much,  it  is  clear  that  the  Evangelist 
himself,  even  if  he  understood  the  saying  es- 
chatologically,  yet  did  not  take  it  in  its  baldest 
sense.  Had  he  done  so,  he  would  hardly  have 
recorded  it,  after  it  had  been  so  obviously  falsified. 
And  an  interpretation  which  was  possible  for  the 
Evangelist,  cannot  have  been  apriori  impossible 
for  Christ  Himself.  We  appeal  to  the  parallel 

1  It  is  important  to  remember  that  in  Jewish  thought  the 
kingdom  (Malkuth")  had  a  very  spiritual  side.     In  meant  the 
sovereignty  of  God  which  was  to  be  established  in  the  hearts  of 
an  obedient  people,  though,  of  course,  it  had  other  aspects. 

2  See  above,  p.  17. 


56          THE  ESCHATOLOGY  OF  JESUS 


case  of  St.  Paul,  who,  in  spite  of  his  undoubted 
eschatological  beliefs,  spiritualises  the  concep 
tion  of  the  kingdom.  "The  kingdom  of  God 
is  not  eating  and  drinking,  but  righteousness 
and  peace  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost."1  We 
have  no  right  to  assume  that  all  that  was 
spiritual  and  inward  lay  beyond  the  range  of 
our  Lord's  thought.  And  once  we  admit  a 
figurative  element  in  some  of  His  eschatological 
language,  it  becomes  simply  a  question  of  in 
terpretation  (no  doubt  a  peculiarly  difficult 
question)  how  far  it  is  to  be  extended. 

But  one  point  in  this  connection  is  perhaps 
clear.  Making  full  allowance  for  the  fore 
shortening,  and  loss  of  perspective,  which  are 
characteristic  of  prophecy,  we  cannot  cling  to 
the  idea  that  everything  is  literal  in  our  Lord's 
prediction  of  the  end,  except  its  immediacy. 
"The  view  commonly  held  by  most  Christians, 
that  our  Lord  promised  to  return  on  earth  at  a 
far  distant  date  unknown  to  Himself,  does  not 
seem  to  have  any  support  in  the  New  Testa 
ment.  The  day  and  hour,  we  read,  were  un 
known  ;  but  the  predictions,  as  they  stand  in 
our  documents,  clearly  assert  that  the  return,  or 
coming,  of  the  Son  of  Man  was  imminent."1 
We  can  hardly  suppose  that  Christ  was 

1  Ro  I417 ;  cf.  the  article  of  Dr.  Gardner,  referred  to  above. 

2  Dr.  Inge,  "Sermon,"  in  the  Guardian,  I3th  May  1910. 


GROWTH  OF  APOCALYPTIC  ELEMENT    57 


speaking  figuratively  when  He  spoke  of  the 
time  of  His  return,  and  literally  when  He 
spoke  of  its  manner.  If  we  spiritualise  "this 
generation,"  we  must  spiritualise  the  clouds  of 
heaven  and  the  trumpet. 

(2)  If  our  Lord  did  to  some  extent  use  the 
conventional  language  in  a  more  or  less  sym 
bolical  sense,  His  followers  may  well  have 
continued  to  interpret  it  literally  ;  and  if  He 
uttered  any  eschatological  sayings,  they  may 
have  added  to  their  number.1  The  strength  of 

<_? 

the  eschatological  belief  in  the  Early  Church  is 
probably  sufficient  proof  that  He  did  to  some 
extent  countenance  it.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
very  popularity  and  prevalence  of  apocalyptic 
ideas  in  the  first  century,  a  point  on  which  so 
much  stress  is  laid,  and  the  fact  that  men 
readily  have  recourse  to  them  in  a  time  of 
spiritual  excitement,  combine  to  increase  the 
probability  that  an  undue  emphasis  may  have 
been  laid  on  this  element  of  our  Lord's  teaching. 
It  is  usually  believed  that  we  have  an  instance 
of  this  tendency  in  the  "  Little  Apocalypse"  of 

1  Dr.  Sanday  was  at  one  time,  at  any  rate,  inclined  to  this 
view,  at  least  with  regard  to  the  Gospel  predictions  of  the  near 
ness  of  the  Parousia.  See  article  "Jesus  Christ"  (Hastings' 
DB.  ii.  p.  635).  There  are  three  questions  which  should  be 
carefully  distinguished:  (i)  How  far  was  the  current  apoca 
lyptic  language  generally  interpreted  crudely  and  literally? 
(2)  In  what  sense  did  our  Lord  use  it  ?  (3)  What  meaning 
did  the  Evangelists  attach  to  it  ? 


Mk  13  and  parallels.  "The  kingdom  of  God 
come  with  power "  of  Mk  9*  becomes,  in  Mt 
i628,  "  The  Son  of  Man  coming  in  His  kingdom," 
the  eschatological  colouring  being  thus  empha 
sised.  Where  in  Lk  646  we  have  the  simple 
saying,  "Why  call  ye  Me,  Lord,  Lord,  and  do 
not  the  things  which  I  say  ?  "  in  Mt  fl  we  find, 
"Not  every  one  that  saith  unto  Me,  Lord,  Lord, 
shall  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven,"  the 
"in  that  day"  of  the  next  verse  strengthening 
the  eschatological  reference.1  Generally  speak 
ing,  the  first  Gospel  is  much  the  most  "  eschato 
logical,"  and  the  third  the  most  "spiritual,"  the 
second  standing  about  midway  between  them. 
We  have  seen  that  Schweitzer  practically  ignores 
St.  Luke.  The  question  arises  whether  the 
eschatology  has  been  over-emphasised  in  St. 
Matthew,  or  overlaid  in  St.  Luke.  The 
answer  may  not  be  easy,  but  we  have  no 
right  to  assume  at  once  that  what  most  of 
us  would  regard  as  the  lower  point  of  view 
must  be  nearer  to  the  original  teaching  of 
Jesus.2 

1  Cf.  Dobschiitz,  loc.  cit. 

2  The   Fourth   Gospel   spiritualises   the   whole   idea   of  the 
Parousia,  a  fact  which  may  remind  us  that  such  a  conception  is, 
at  any  rate,  no  "modernism."     Weiss  (pp.  cit.  pp.  60 ff.)  taunts 
Wellhausen  (who  adopts  the  spiritual  view)  with  taking  refuge 
in  this  Gospel.     But  is  not  this  a  case  in  which  the  later  writer, 
though  furthest  from  the  ipsissima  verba  of  Jesus,  may  yet  be 
the  truest  interpreter  of  His  spirit  ? 


SUBORDINATION  OF  ESCHATOLOGY      59 


(3)  Let  us  grant  that  the  eschatological 
sayings  of  the  Gospels  are  all  authentic,  and 
are  to  be  interpreted  in  the  literal  sense.  Even 
then  we  may  claim  that  this  element  is  not  pre 
dominant  ;  it  is  rather  secondary  and  in  the 
background.  Once  more  St.  Paul  supplies  us 
with  an  instructive  analogy.  St.  Paul's  belief 
(at  any  rate  at  one  period  of  his  life)  in  an 
immediate  Parousia  is  even  more  certain  than 
Christ's  ;  we  have  his  own  words  at  first-hand. 
Yet  surely  no  one  can  maintain  that  the 
eschatological  idea  is  with  him  central  and 
all-pervading.  It  never,  so  far  as  we  can  see, 
seriously  affected  his  practical  policy,  which 
was  to  spread  the  kingdom  of  God,  or  the 
Church,  upon  earth  here  and  now,  as  a  new 
power  in  the  midst  of  existing  society  ;  it  but 
seldom  affected  his  ethical  teaching ; l  and 
though  it  is  an  element  in  his  doctrine,  yet 
there  are  many  and  important  sides  of  this 
which  are  worked  out  quite  independently  of 
eschatology.  What  has  the  thought  of  an  im 
mediate  Parousia  to  do  with  his  view  of  the 
Atonement  or  justification,  his  Christology,  or 
later  doctrine  of  the  Church  ?  And  if  St.  Paul's 
belief  in  eschatology  left  room,  no  doubt  some 
what  inconsistently,  for  other  ideas,  it  is  rash 
to  deny  that  the  same  may  have  been  the  case 

1  I  Co  7  is  a  probable  exception. 


60          THE  ESCHATOLOGY  OF  JESUS 

with  Jesus.  The  parallel  shows  that  the 
"  eschatologist  "  is  not  always  consistent  and 
thoroughgoing  ;  he  may  have  other  sides  to 
his  character  and  message.1 

Once  more  we  repeat  that  the  immediate 
question  before  us  is  not  whether  Jesus  believed 
in  the  nearness  of  the  end,  but  whether  this 
belief  had  the  paramount  importance  which 
Schweitzer  claims  for  it.  That  it  had  not,  is 
proved  by  the  direct  evidence  of  the  Gospels, 
which  contain  much  that  can  only  be  interpreted 
eschatologically  by  a  tour  de  force.  This 
becomes  almost  self-evident  when  we  pass  to 
the  ethics  of  Jesus.  Is  it  really  possible  to 
reduce  all  that  is  authentic  and  important  in 
His  teaching  to  an  Interimsethik*  appropriate 
only  to  the  short  and  peculiar  period  interven 
ing  before  the  end?  It  may,  no  doubt,  be 
claimed  that  such  a  view  throws  light  on 
certain  sayings.  "Take  no  thought  for  the 

1  Cf.  Dr.  Gardner,  loc.  cit.     "  Alas  for  St.  Paul !     He  does  not 
understand   the   conditions   of  German  criticism.     He  weakly 
speaks   of  the   kingdom  as  future,  and   at  the  same  time  as 
present.     He  falls  into  the  snare  of  but  and  notwithstanding. 
He  even  dares,  in  company  with  all  the  great  leaders  in  the 
history   of  the   world,  to   be   inconsistent,    and   to   direct   his 
writings  rather  to  the  building  up  of  a  Church,  and  the  salva 
tion   of  his   hearers,  than  to  the  formulation  of  a  thoroughly 
thought-out  system  of  interdependent  propositions." 

2  See  above,  p.  14.     Weiss  (pp.  cit.  pp.  148  ff.)  bravely  tries 
to  show  that  the  command  to  love  one's  enemies  is  essentially 
eschatological ! 


THE  INTERIMSETH1K  61 


morrow  "  :  providence  is  superfluous  in  view  of 
the  approaching  end;  "away  with  your  cloak 
and  coat "  :  you  will  not  need  them  for  long  ; 
"hate  father  and  mother":  family  ties  are 
soon  to  be  superseded.  But  it  is  impossible 
to  work  out  the  idea  consistently.  As  we  saw, 
an  extreme  predestinarianism  has  to  be  invoked 
in  order  to  make  it  even  superficially  probable, 
— a  predestinarianism  which  even  claims  the 
Beatitudes  for  its  own  !  It  is  significant  that 
the  English  exponents  of  Schweitzer's  view 
have  not  given  any  very  great  prominence  to 
this  particular  element  of  the  theory  ;  very  few, 
in  fact,  will  be  found  to  take  it  seriously.  But 
Schweitzer  is  right  from  his  own  standpoint 
in  working  it  to  its  utmost  limits.  For,  as  he 
tells  us  again  and  again,  and  as  Tyrrell  repeats 
after  him,  Jesus  was  not  a  great  moral  teacher. 
By  discovering  predestinarianism  everywhere, 
he  comes  very  near  to  proving  this.  For  there 
is  not  much  danger  of  our  finding  an  ideal  system 
of  ethics  in  the  words  of  one  who  taught  that 
a  poor  wretch  was  to  be  cast  ignominiously 
from  the  banquet  of  the  kingdom,  simply 
because  he  was  not  predestined  thereto,  quite 
apart  from  any  moral  disqualification,  or  that 
another  who  had  turned  his  back  on  his 
duty,  might  yet  secure  his  place  without  any 
question  of  conversion,  if  it  should  turn  out 


62          THE  ESCHATOLOGY  OF  JESUS 

that    the    all  -  powerful    will    of   God    had    so 
determined.1 

If,  however,  we  refuse  to  read  this  pre- 
destinarianism  into  the  most  straightforward 
passages,  Jesus  remains  the  great  moral  teacher 
the  world  has  always  considered  Him,  and  His 
teaching  is  certainly  not  that  of  an  out  and 
out  eschatologist.  "  When  we  recall  the  pre 
vailing  tone  of  ethical  teaching,  and  still  more 
the  habitual  attitude  of  the  Teacher  to  the 
world  in  which  He  found  Himself,  it  is  difficult 
to  see  in  it  a  predominating  quality  of  indiffer 
ence  to  the  world's  affairs,  or  a  complete 
preoccupation  with  a  supernatural  catastrophe. 
On  the  contrary,  the  ethics  of  Jesus  exhibit  on 
the  whole  a  kind  of  sanity,  universality,  and 
applicability,  which  are  independent  of  abnormal 
circumstances,  and  free  from  emotional  strain. 
There  is  nothing  apocalyptic  in  the  parable  of 
the  Good  Samaritan,  or  in  the  appropriation 
by  Jesus  of  the  two  great  commandments,  or 
in  the  prayer  for  to-day's  bread  and  the 
forgiveness  of  trespasses,  or  in  the  praise  of 
peace-making  or  of  purity  of  heart.  Yet  in 
these,  and  not  in  the  mysterious  prophecies  of 

1  It  may  not  be  superfluous  to  refer  the  reader  to  the  quota 
tions  given  above  on  pp.  15  f.,  in  order  that  he  may  assure  him 
self  that  this  outline  is  not,  as  might  be  readily  imagined, 
exaggerated. 


ETHICS  AND  ESCHATOLOGY  63 

an  approaching  desolation,  the  conscience  of 
the  world  has  found  its  Counsellor  and 
Guide."1 

It  is  indeed  almost  incredible  that  the 
"moralism  of  the  Gospels"  should  be,  in 
Tyrrell's  phrase,  "incidental,"  and  that  the 
appeal  which  Christ  has  made  to  the  world  as 
a  great  moral  teacher  should  be  the  result  of 
an  accident,  of  the  persistent  misinterpretation 
of  His  sayings,  or  of  additions  made  to  them 
in  our  Gospels.  He  did,  in  fact,  lay  down 
principles  which  were  to  govern  life  lived  in 
a  world  much  the  same  as  that  He  Himself 
knew,  only  marked  by  an  increasing  sense  of 
the  nearness  and  love  of  God.  Perhaps  He 
did  expect  that  the  end  was  soon  to  come ;  no 
doubt  His  outlook  was  "other-worldly,"  and 
His  followers  are  encouraged  to  fix  their  hopes 
on  "the  good  time  coming"  ;  but  the  point  to 
be  emphasised  is  that  when  He  speaks  about 
Fatherhood  and  Sonship,  God's  gift  of  love 
and  man's  duty  of  love,  about  forgiveness  and 
salvation,  service  and  humility,  He  is  not,  as  a 
rule,  speaking  of  the  end  at  all.  He  speaks 
timelessly  and  absolutely,  and  what  He  says  is 
as  applicable,  and  has  been  found  as  applicable, 

1  Peabody,  "  New  Testament  Eschatology  and  Ethics " 
(Transactions  of  the  Third  International  Congress  of  the 
History  of  Religions ^  ii.  p.  309). 


64          THE  ESCHATOLOGY  OF  JESUS 

with  no  undue  straining  of  meaning,  to  a  world 
that  lasts  for  centuries,  as  to  one  that  was  to 
pass  away  in  a  few  months. 

There  is,  then,  good  reason  to  believe  that 
Schweitzer's  single  key  will  not  fit  all  the  doors, 
even  if  it  fits  any  of  them.  It  is,  as  we  have 
seen,  doubtful  whether  his  view  does  justice 
to  the  eschatological  passages  themselves ;  it 
certainly  does  not  do  justice  to  the  other  sides 
of  the  character  and  teaching  of  Christ,  as  we 
find  them  in  the  Gospels. 

J.  Weiss  has  indeed  admitted1  that  the 
eschatological  point  of  view  is  not  consistently 
maintained  by  our  Lord  ;  He  does  sometimes 
"seek  to  improve  and  help  [the  world],  as 
though  it  were  destined  to  continue."  But  it 

o 

is  not  superfluous  to  point  out  that  the  theories 
of  the  Interimsetkik  and  Predestinarianism 
cannot  be  quietly  dropped  as  excrescences. 
They  are  essential  to  the  consistency  of  the 
eschatological  hypothesis.  If  they  are  re 
moved,  we  can  believe  once  more  that  Jesus 
did  deliberately  set  Himself  to  save  and  reform 
the  world  as  it  is,  and  not  merely  to  proclaim 
its  immediate  disappearance.  The  fact  is  that 
the  sense  of  the  nearness  of  the  end  is,  as 
Harnack  points  out,  an  element  in  the  preach- 

ino-  of  most  reformers  at  a  time  of  crisis.      But 
t> 

1  Op.  cit.  pp.  I34ff. 


ETHICS  AND  ESCHATOLOGY  65 


it  is  only  the  fanatic  who  applies  it  with  a 
narrow,  logical  consistency  to  the  exclusion  of 
every  other  point  of  view.  We  have  every 
right  in  the  case  of  our  Lord  to  refuse  to  be 
tied  down  to  the  final  choice  between  "  eschato- 
logical"  and  "  non-eschatological."  We  reply 
boldly  and  unblushingly  that  we  will  have 
both.  And  if  a  difficulty  arises  from  admitting 
the  existence  of  a  certain  amount  of  inconsist 
ency  between  the  two  sides,  that  difficulty  is 
theological,  not  psychological  or  historical. 


CHAPTER  VI. 
THE  JESUS  OF  ESCHATOLOGY. 

IF  Schweitzer  is  convinced  that  the  eschato- 
logical  idea  was  the  predominating  influence  in 
the  mind  of  Jesus,  he  is  no  less  convinced  that 
the  future  of  religion  is  bound  up  with  its  dis 
appearance.  "  The  whole  history  of  Chris 
tianity  down  to  the  present  day,  that  is  to  say, 
the  real  inner  history  of  it,  is  based  on  the 
delay  of  the  Parousia,  the  non-occurrence  of 
the  Parousia,  the  abandonment  of  eschatology, 
the  progress  and  completion  of  the  '  de-eschato- 
logising '  of  religion  which  has  been  connected 
therewith."1  "The  tragedy  does  not  consist 
in  the  modification  of  primitive  Christianity  by 
eschatology,  but  in  the  fate  of  eschatology 
itself,  which  has  preserved  for  us  all  that  is 
most  precious  in  Jesus,  but  must  itself  wither, 
because  He  died  upon  the  Cross  with  a  loud 
cry,  despairing  of  bringing  in  the  new  heaven 
and  the  new  earth — that  is  the  real  tragedy. 
And  not  a  tragedy  to  be  dismissed  with  a 
1  P.  358. 

66 


THE  PASSING  OF  ESCHATOLOGY       67 


theologian's    sigh,    but    a    liberating   and    life- 
giving  influence,  like  every  great  tragedy.     For 
in    its    death-pangs    eschatology    bore    to   the 
Greek     genius     a     wonder-child,     the    mystic, 
sensuous,   Early-Christian    doctrine  of   immor 
tality,  and  consecrated  Christianity  as  the  re 
ligion  of  immortality  to  take  the  place  of  the 
slowly  dying  civilisation  of  the  ancient  world."1 
It  is  indeed  admitted  that  the  problem  of  how 
this  exclusive  system  of  eschatology  developed 
into   a    world-wide    religion    has   as    yet    been 
"hardly  recognised,   much   less  grappled  with. 
The  few  who  since  Weiss'  time  have  sought 
to  pass  over  from    the    life  of  Jesus    to  early 
Christianity,    have    acted    like    men    who    find 
themselves    on    an    ice-floe    which    is    slowly 
dividing   into  two  pieces,  and  who  leap    from 
one    to    the    other    before  the  cleft  grows   too 
wide.";      But  it  is  worth  while  noting  the  para 
doxical  character  of  the   position.      It   implies 
that  the  success  of  Christianity  has  depended 
on  the  gradual  elimination  of  that  which  was 
primary  and  central  in  the  mind  of  its  founder. 
Both  Schweitzer  and  Tyrrell  emphasise  the 
fact  that  this  view  does  away  with  the  neces 
sity  of  postulating  an  immediate  deterioration, 
by  which    primitive    Christianity  fell   away  at 
once  from  its  supposed  original  purity  and  per- 
1  P.  254.  2  p.  252. 


68          THE  JESUS  OF  ESCHATOLOGY 


fection.  No  doubt  this  is  true;  but,  as  we 
have  already  remarked,1  the  result  is  attained 
at  the  expense  of  Jesus  Himself.  We  might 
lessen  the  gap  between  Shakespeare  and  his 
successors  by  depreciating  his  work  in  every 
possible  way,  and  assigning  large  sections  of 
it  to  unknown  writers  of  a  later  period  ;  but 
literature  would  not  gain  much  by  the  process, 
and  we  should  only  have  succeeded  in  lowering 
the  world's  estimate  of  Shakespeare.  The 
fact  is  that  in  religion  as  in  art,  the  disciple  is 
not  above  his  master ;  the  genius  reaches  at 
a  bound  heights  which  later  generations  can 
hardly  hope  to  keep.  The  theory  of  a  "fall" 
from  the  original  purity  of  Christ's  teaching  is, 
in  fact,  in  accordance  with  all  analogies,  and 
only  emphasises  the  uniqueness  of  the  Founder 
of  the  new  religion. 

We  have  touched  on  a  question  which  leads 
to  our  final  and  most  serious  criticism.  What 
sort  of  Christ  does  eschatotogy  give  us  ? 
Schweitzer  concludes  with  a  somewhat  curious 
and  enigmatic  chapter,  entitled  "  Results."  He 
seems  to  realise  that  his  "historical  Jesus" 
will  be  a  stumbling-block  to  many.  "  He  will 
not  be  a  Jesus  Christ  to  whom  the  religion  of 
the  present  can  ascribe,  according  to  its  long- 
cherished  custom,  its  own  thoughts  and  ideas, 

1  See  above,  p.  38. 


THE  HISTORICAL  JESUS  AN  ENIGMA     69 

as  it  did  with  the  Jesus  of  its  own  making. 
Nor  will  it  be  a  figure  that  can  be  made  by  a 
popular  historical  treatment  so  sympathetic  and 
universally  intelligible  to  the  multitude.  The 
historical  Jesus  will  be  to  our  time  a  stranger 
and  an  enigma."  "  We  are  experiencing  what 
Paul  experienced.  In  the  very  moment  when 
we  were  coming  nearer  to  the  historical  Jesus 
than  men  had  ever  come  before  and  were 
already  stretching  out  our  hands  to  draw  Him 
into  our  own  time,  we  have  been  obliged  to 
give  up  the  attempt  and  acknowledge  our 
failure  in  that  paradoxical  saying :  'If  we 
have  known  Christ  after  the  flesh,  yet  hence 
forth  know  we  Him  no  more.'  And  further, 
we  must  be  prepared  to  find  that  the  historical 
knowledge  of  the  personality  and  life  of  Jesus 
will  not  be  a  help,  but  perhaps  even  an  offence 
to  religion. ": 

But  he  finds  his  compensation  in  the  thought 
of  the  "  mighty  spiritual  force  [which]  streams 
forth  from  Him  and  flows  through  our  time 
also.  ...  It  is  the  solid  foundation  of  Christian 
ity."  3  Eschatology,  he  maintains,  has  thrown 
into  clear  relief  the  utter  contrast  between  the 
modern  world-affirming  spirit  and  His  world- 
negating  spirit.  "Why  spare  the  spirit  of  the 
individual  man  its  appointed  task  of  fighting 
1  P.  396.  2  P.  399.  a  P.  397- 


70          THE  JESUS  OF  ESCHATOLOGY 


its  way  through  the  world-negation  of   Jesus, 
of   contending  with    Him  at    every  step    over 
the  value  of  material  and  intellectual  goods— 
a  conflict  in  which  it  may  never  rest  ?     For  the 
general,  for  the  institutions  of  society,  the  rule 
is  :   affirmation  of  the  world,  in  conscious  op 
position  to  the  view  of  Jesus,   on  the  ground 
that  the  world  has  affirmed  itself !  This  general 
affirmation  of  the   world,  however,  if  it    is    to 
be  Christian,  must  in  the  individual   spirit  be 
Christianised  and  transfigured  by  the  personal 
rejection  of  the  world  which  is  preached  in  the 
sayings  of  Jesus."      He  came  indeed  to  send 
on  earth  not  peace,  but  a  sword.      "  He  was 
not  a  teacher,   not  a  casuist ;    He  was  an  im 
perious   ruler.  ...   He    comes    to    us   as    One 
unknown,   without  a    name,  as  of  old   by  the 
lake-side    He    came   to  those  men  who  knew 
Him  not.      He  speaks  to  us  the  same  word  : 
'  Follow  thou    Me,'    and    sets  us    to   the  tasks 
which  He  has  to  fulfil  for  our  time.      He  com 
mands.     And  to  those  who  obey  Him,  whether 
they  be  wise  or  simple,  He  will  reveal  Himself 
in  the  toils,  the  conflicts,  the  sufferings  which 
they  shall  pass  through  in   His  fellowship,  and 
as  an  ineffable  mystery  they  shall  learn  in  their 
own  experience  who  He  is." 

There  is  no  mistaking  the  sincere  religious 

1  P.  400  (the  concluding  paragraph  of  the  book). 


JESUS  AND  CHRIST  71 


tone  of  such  words,  enigmatic  though  they  are. 
We  must  not  pause  to  discuss  how  far  it  is 
necessary  to  acquiesce  in  the  somewhat  desper 
ate  conclusion  that  the  world  as  organised  in 
the  institutions  of  society  must  always  be  "in 
conscious  opposition  to  the  view  of  Jesus" — not 
merely  to  the  literal  meaning  of  His  teaching, 
but  to  the  very  spirit  which  lies  behind  His 
words.  We  have  to  ask  rather  in  what  relation 
"the  mighty  spiritual  force"  of  Christ  stands 
to  the  historical  Jesus  of  eschatology.  We 
might  fairly  raise  the  crucial  question  of  the 
Resurrection,  of  which  Schweitzer  has  nothing 
to  tell  us  ;  but  this  is  not  a  difficulty  peculiar  to 
the  eschatologist,  and  it  is  discussed  at  length 
elsewhere  in  these  pages.1  It  will,  however,  be 
sufficient  to  refer  to  the  portrait  of  Jesus  in  the 
days  of  His  flesh,  as  it  appears  painted  by  the 
brush  of  the  eschatologist.  We  see  One  whose 
whole  life  was  based  on  a  fundamental  error, 
whose  every  action  and  word  were  dictated 
by  His  all-absorbing  belief  in  the  nearness  of 
the  end,  whose  knowledge  and  will  were 
thwarted  by  predestinarianism,  who  asked 
with  regard  to  each  one  He  met  whether  he 
was  sealed  according  to  the  predestination  of 
God.  We  find  Him  forcing  facts  to  fit  the 
framework  of  His  eschatological  theory,  and 

1  See  below,  "  Loisy's  View  of  the  Resurrection." 


72          THE  JESUS  OF  ESCHATOLOGY 

"almost  cursing  with  cruel  harshness"  the 
Apostle  who  had  ventured  to  speak  about  His 
death.  He  plans  to  "provoke  the  Pharisees 
and  the  rulers  that  they  will  be  compelled  to 
get  rid  of  Him,"  and  "plays  with  His  secret" 
aimlessly  and  purposelessly.  He  dies  upon  the 
Cross  with  a  cry  of  despair  at  the  failure  of 
His  hopes ;  and  the  future  of  the  religion, 
which  paradoxically  enough  has  based  itself  on 
Him,  has  depended  on  the  elimination  of  that 
which  He  counted  most  dear  and  important. 
Expressions  such  as  visionary,  or  fanatic,  come 
readily  to  the  pen,  and  they  are  not  a  whit  too 
strong.  The  picture  Schweitzer  has  drawn  is 
not  one-sided  ;  it  is  a  caricature. 

The  question  may  fairly  be  raised  how  far 
the  repellent  traits  of  this  portrait  are  to  be 
regarded  as  accidental,  and  how  far  they  are 
inherent  in  the  presuppositions  of  the  eschato- 
logical  theory.  The  answer  is  to  be  found  in 
Tyrrell's  pages.  His  Christ  of  Eschatology  is 
but  little  more  attractive  than  Schweitzer's, 
though  the  more  brutal  touches  are  omitted. 
Tone  down  the  harsher  colours  as  we  will,  it 
seems  impossible  that  a  Jesus  dominated  by 
an  error  and  living  for  an  illusion  can  ever 
retain  the  reverence  of  the  world.  The  retort 
will,  no  doubt,  be  made  that  in  saying  this  we 
are  only  confessing  our  own  modernity  ;  we 


THE  MYSTERY  OF  HIS  PERSON        73 

are  refusing  to  leave  Jesus  in  His  own  age. 
Our  reply  must  be  that  He  does  in  fact  belong 
to  every  age.  It  is  one  thing  to  admit  that  He 
did  to  some  extent  share  the  beliefs  of  His 
time,  while  rising  far  above  them  in  all  that  is 
of  the  essence  of  religion.  It  is  quite  another 
to  find  the  all-absorbing  interest,  and  the 
motive  power  of  His  life,  in  a  single  peculiar, 
and  not  very  spiritual,  class  of  Jewish  ideas. 

It  may,  of  course,  be  said  that,  at  any  rate, 
eschatology  does  not  give  us  a  merely  human 
Jesus  ;  it  tells  us  of  One  who  claimed  from  the 
first  to  be  the  Danielic  Son  of  Man,  a  Divine, 
pre-existent  Being.  No  doubt  it  is  of  this  that 
Dr.  Sanday  is  thinking  when  he  says  that 
Schweitzer  "does  not,  'like  so  many  critics, 
seek  to  reduce  the  Person  of  Christ  to  the 
common  measures  of  humanity,  but  leaves  it 
at  the  transcendental  height  at  which  he  finds 
it."  l  Eschatology  certainly  emphasises  the  fact, 
which  is  coming  to  be  recognised  more  and 
more  from  other  points  of  view,  that  even  the 
Synoptists  do  not  set  before  us  a  merely  human 
teacher  or  prophet,  and  that  Christology  is  not 
a  late  and  mistaken  development.  It  ascribes 
to  Jesus  Himself  the  claim  to  be  more  than 
man.  But  at  what  cost,  and  under  what 
conditions?  It  regards  His  claim  to  be  the 

1  Op.  at.  p.  88. 


74          THE  JESUS  OF  ESCHATOLOGY 


Son  of  Man  as  inseparably  bound  up  with  His 
belief  in  the  nearness  of  the  end,  and  the 
Parousia  on  the  clouds  of  heaven.  To  the 
eschatologist  the  one  belief  is  as  central  and 
important  as  the  other.1  If,  then,  the  one-half 
of  Jesus'  claim  has  been  completely  falsified, 
is  it  likely  that  the  world  will  readily  accept 
the  other  ?  The  cogency  of  the  dilemma  aut 
Deus  aut  homo  non  bonus  has  hitherto  rested 
on  the  reluctance  of  mankind  to  accept  the 
second  alternative  ;  it  has  clung  to  the  belief 
that  Jesus  is  at  least  the  perfect  example. 
Can  this  be  any  longer  said  of  the  Jesus  of 
eschatology  ? 

Can  we  really  reverence  such  a  figure  ? 
And  can  we  conceive  how  "a  mighty  spiritual 
force "  can  have  flowed  from  it  for  the 
regeneration  of  the  world  ?  It  will  hardly 
be  maintained  that  this  is  in  fact  the  Christ 
who  has  won  the  admiration  and  love  of  the 

1  Schweitzer  himself  seems  to  recognise  this.  "  The  '  Son  of 
Man'  was  buried  in  the  ruins  of  the  falling  eschatological 
world  ;  there  remained  alive  only  Jesus  '  the  Man ' "  (p.  284). 
"The  names  in  which  men  expressed  their  recognition  of  Him 
as  such  \sc.  authoritative  ruler],  Messiah,  Son  of  Man,  Son  of 
God,  have  become  for  us  historical  parables.  We  can  find  no 
designation  which  expresses  what  He  is  for  us  "(p.  401).  "  The 
kingdom  of  heaven  ;  His  own  Christhood ;  the  temporal 
immediacy  of  the  End,  were  the  three  organic  constituents  of 
the  Apocalypse  of  Jesus.  Of  these  the  last  was  in  some  sense 
principal  in  point  of  motive,  power,  and  inspiration"  (Tyrrell, 
op.  cit.  p.  172). 


A  ONE-SIDED  PORTRAIT  75 


ages.  Schweitzer  indeed  admits  that  He  will' 
not  be  readily  understood  or  "popular."  And 
yet  we  remember  that  when  He  was  on  earth 
"  the  common  people  heard  Him  gladly,"  and 
that  the  simple  and  unlearned  were  invited  to 
come  to  Him  and  learn  His  secret.  And  this 
may  remind  us  for  our  comfort  that  the  Christ 
of  eschatology,  if  He  is  not  the  Christ  which 
Christianity  has  known,  is  not  after  all  the 
Christ  of  the  Gospels  either.  He  is,  as  we 
have  seen,  not  even  the  Christ  of  the  purely 
eschatological  passages,  unless  we  insist  on 
interpreting  them  in  their  narrowest  and  most 
crudely  realistic  sense.  And  when  we  pass 
to  other  elements  in  the  narrative,  elements 
which,  as  a  whole,  we  have  no  reason  for 
rejecting  as  unhistorical,  the  one-sidedness 
of  the  portrait  becomes  still  more  apparent. 
What  has  become  of  the  teaching  about  the 
universal  Fatherhood  of  God  and  His  loving 
care,  which  embraces  this  world  as  it  is  as 
well  as  the  next?  The  hope  of  the  Jewish 
Apocalypses  is  frankly  based  on  despair  of 
this  world  as  altogether  given  over  to  the  Evil 
One.  God  has  practically  failed  in  it,  and  a 
new  world  must  be  called  in  to  atone  for  that 
failure.  Where  can  we  find  this  pessimism  in 
the  preaching  of  Jesus?  Does  lie  not  accept 
and  rejoice  in  all  that  is  pure  and  lovely  in 


76          THE  JESUS  OF  ESCHATOLOGY 

Nature  and  in  home-life  as  the  gifts  of  the 
same  Father?  He  came  eating  and  drinking, 
sharing  the  innocent  pleasures  of  a  simple 
society,  sympathising  with  the  joys  and 
sorrows  of  man  as  He  found  him.1  This  is 
hardly  the  attitude  of  one  whose  single 
message  was  the  passing  away  of  all  such 
things.  The  teaching  about  forgiveness  as 
seen  in  the  parable  of  the  Prodigal  Son,  or 
about  the  love  of  the  Shepherd  seeking  the  lost 
sheep,  is  not  what  we  should  expect  from  a 
thoroughgoing  predestinarian.  When  Jesus 
spoke  of  the  duty  of  service,  as  in  the  parables 
of  the  Good  Samaritan  or  the  Sheep  and  Goats, 
of  the  taking  up  of  the  Cross  and  the  losing 
of  life  for  His  sake,  was  He  really  only  thinking 
of  principles  which  were  to  be  valid,  and  in 
practice,  for  a  few  months  ?  For  we  remember 
that  "  there  is  for  Jesus  no  ethic  of  the 
kingdom  of  God."  "  To  serve,  to  humble 
oneself,  to  incur  persecution  and  death,  belong 
to  the  ethic  of  the  interim  just  as  much  as 
does  penitence."1  Are  we  really  "creating  a 
Christ  in  our  own  likeness,"  when  we  attribute 
to  His  conscious  purpose  the  enunciation  of 

1  Bousset  has  specially  emphasised  the  "joy  of  life"  found  in 
Jesus'  teaching,  arguing  that  this  is  quite  incompatible  with  the 
eschatological  theory. 

2  P.  364. 


A   REDUCED  CHRISTIANITY  77 


those  timeless  principles  of  religion  and 
morality  which  are  in  no  way  the  discovery 
of  modern  German  criticism,  but  have  been  in 
truth  the  inspiration  of  Christianity  from  the 
beginning  ? 

Schweitzer  and  Tyrrell  compare  the  Christ 
of  eschatology  with  the  Christ  of  liberal,  or 
protestant,  German  criticism,  and  pour  unlimited 
scorn  on  the  latter.  No  doubt  such  critics  as 
Harnack  and  Bousset  do  give  us  what  Dr. 
Sanday  has  called  "  a  reduced  Christianity." 
But  it  is  a  Christianity  which  is  true  as  far  it 
goes,  and  it  is  something  on  which  we  can 
build.  They  portray  for  us  a  Christ  whom  we 
can  unreservedly  admire  and  love,  even  if  it  is 
a  little  doubtful  whether  logically  we  ought  to 
worship  Him.  The  Jesus  of  eschatology  it  is 
difficult  either  to  admire  or  to  love  ;  worship 
Him  we  certainly  cannot. 


II 

M.  LOISY  AND  THE  GOSPEL  STORY 


79 


II. 

M.   LOISY  AND  THE  GOSPEL  STORY. 

THE  publication  of  Loisy's  Les  Evangiles 
Synoptiques1  coincided  with  the  wave  of  ex 
citement  which  accompanied  their  distinguished 
author's  excommunication,  and  the  Modernist 
controversy  as  a  whole.  The  sympathies  of 
English  students  could  only  be  on  one  side, 
and  these  extraneous  and  accidental  circum 
stances  made  it  difficult  to  appraise  dispassion 
ately  the  value  of  Loisy's  commentary.  By 
now,  perhaps,  the  halo  of  martyrdom  is  a  little 
less  dazzling  to  our  eyes,  and  it  is  more  possible 
to  examine  the  books  in  the  light  of  common 
day.  No  one  can  refuse  to  acknowledge  their 
exhaustive  and  scholarly  treatment  of  their 
subject,  or  the  lucidity  and  charm  of  their  style, 
but  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  to  most  readers 
they  have  proved  a  disappointment.  When 
critics  of  the  calibre  of  Sanday,  Salmon, 
Ramsay,  Burkitt,  Allen,  and  Harnack  had 
done  so  much  to  vindicate  the  general  historical 

1  At  the  close  of  1908. 


82     M.  LOISY  AND  THE  GOSPEL  STORY 

accuracy  of  the  Gospels,  we  seemed  to  be 
moving  towards  something  of  a  fixed  position 
in  their  criticism,  but  here  the  whole  question 
is  thrown  back  indefinitely.  With  Loisy  in 
one's  mind,  it  is  possible  on  hardly  any  point 
to  speak  of  "the  unanimity  of  modern  critics," 
and  it  is  safe  to  say  that  the  Gospels  have 
never  received  more  drastic  treatment  from 
one  who  stood  within  the  pale  of  historic 
Christianity. 

Now  the  two  volumes  which  comprise  the 
commentary  are  somewhat  terrifying  in  size, 
and  probably  more  people  are  ready  to  talk 
about  them  than  to  read  them.  It  may,  then, 
be  of  service  to  attempt  a  sketch  of  Loisy 's 
position  at  somewhat  greater  length  than  has 
been  possible  in  the  ordinary  reviews.  For  it 
is  well  for  those  who  defend  Loisy,  sometimes 
with  greater  enthusiasm  than  knowledge,  to 
realise  clearly  to  what  they  are  committed. 
We  may  sympathise  with  him  sincerely  and 
respectfully  in  the  treatment  he  has  received, 
and  admire  unreservedly  his  devotion  to  the 
truth,  but  most  of  us  will  probably  prefer  to 
pause  before  we  accept  his  critical  conclusions. 

We  need  only  state  summarily  his  view  of 
the  Gospels  themselves,  as  helping  us  to  under 
stand  his  estimate  of  their  historical  value  and 
of  their  picture  of  Christ,  which  is  the  main 


THE  SYNOPTIC  GOSPELS  83 


theme  of  his  book.  Briefly,  he  throws  back 
the  three  Synoptic  Gospels  to  late  dates,  St. 
Mark  to  about  75,  St.  Matthew  and  St.  Luke 
to  at  least  the  close  of  the  first  century.  They 
are  not,  even  in  part,  the  work  of  their  tradi 
tional  authors ;  and  what  is  more  important, 
they  are  in  no  sense  first-hand  authorities. 
"  En  ce  qui  concerne  1'origine  des  Synoptiques, 
il  parait  certain  que  pas  un  d'eux  ne  repose 
directement  et  completement  sur  la  tradition 
orale,  qu'aucun  d'eux  n'est  1'expression  im 
mediate  de  souvenirs  garde's  par  un  temoin " 
(i.  p.  81).  Even  St.  Mark,  the  earliest,  is  "une 
ceuvre  de  second  main,"  "une  ceuvre  de  foi 
beaucoup  plus  qu'un  temoignage  historique " 
(p.  84).  They  are  all  three  composite  docu 
ments,  many  stages  removed  from  the  original 
facts,  and  have  been  drastically  edited  under 
influences  which  we  shall  consider  later. 
Loisy's  main  interest  with  the  "Synoptic 
problem  "  is  to  show  that  neither  where  our 
documents  agree  nor  where  they  differ,  can 
they  be  regarded  as  resting  on  any  sound 
basis  of  fact. 

We  proceed  to  outline  the  career  of  Jesus 
as  Lcisy  conceives  it  (i.  pp.  203  ff.).  The 
troubled  state  of  Palestine  under  Roman  rule 
and  Herodian  misgovernment  had  produced 
a  prophet.  A  certain  John  appeared  preach- 


84     M.   LOISY  AND  THE  GOSPEL  STORY 


ing  the  near  fulfilment  of  the  national  hopes, 
and  the  approach  of  the  kingdom  of  God. 
Among  his  hearers  there  found  Himself,  more 
or  less  by  accident,  one  Jesus,  born  at  Nazareth 
some  thirty  years  before.  He  already,  as  it 
seems,  believed  Himself  to  be  called  by  God, 
to  be  the  chief  agent  in  the  proclamation  of 
the  kingdom,  and  was  ready,  like  others,  to 
be  baptized  by  John.  This  experience  deepened 
the  conviction  of  His  call,  and  on  the  prophet's 
imprisonment  He  decided  to  carry  on  his  work. 
He  adopted  the  idea  of  the  kingdom  as  He 
found  it,  with  its  traditional  Judaic  setting 
(i.  p.  225),  and  the  one  theme  of  His  preaching 
was  its  imminence,  together  with  the  necessity 
of  repentance  for  those  who  looked  for  a  share 
in  it.  It  meant  the  future  rule  of  God  and  of 
righteousness  upon  earth,  inaugurated  by  a 
resurrection,  which  need  not  be  conceived  of 
as  sweeping  away  the  material  world.  "  La 
notion  evange"lique  du  royaume  n'est  pas  si 
spirituelle ;  les  hommes  qui  y  auront  part 
seront  en  chair  et  en  os  ;  ils  ne  se  marieront 
pas,  parce  qu'ils  seront  immortels,  mais  ce 
n'est  point  par  pure  metaphore  qu'on  se  les 
figure  assembles  dans  un  festin  "  (p.  238).  He 
Himself  is  to  hold  the  chief  place  therein,  and 
in  that  sense  He  is  the  Christ.  But  He  is 
only  the  Christ  of  the  future ;  He  is  not  so 


THE  CAREER  OF  JESUS  85 


yet;  hence  the  reticence  as  to  His  claims. 
"  En  fait,  il  n'y  avait  pas  de  Messie  tant  qu'il 
n'y  avait  pas  de  royaume  "  (p.  213).  This  is 
the  central  idea  of  His  conception  of  His 
person  ;  titles  such  as  "Son  of  God"  or  "  Son 
of  Man,"  if  used  at  all,  were  vague  and  general, 
and  of  no  real  significance  as  explaining  who 
He  was.  His  ethical  teaching  was  transitory, 
not  having  in  view  the  normal  requirements  of 
social  life  of  His  own  or  any  other  period,  but 
laying  down  the  conditions  for  entrance  into 
the  kingdom,  which  was  soon  to  sweep  away 
the  existing  order  of  things.  "  Toute  la  morale 
de  1'Evangile  est  done  subordonne"e  a  la  con 
ception  eschatologique  du  regne  de  Dieu " 
(p.  236).1  This  teaching  was  marked  by  a 
strong  independence,  an  originality  of  selection  ; 
also  by  great  simplicity ;  and  both  of  these 
features  attracted  the  people.  Parables  or 
simple  metaphors  played  a  large  part  in  it ; 
but  were  in  no  way  designed  to  veil  the  truth 
from  the  unready,  as  our  Evangelists  have 
falsely  imagined.  Though  we  are  told  that 
the  first  three  Gospels  "  repr^sentent  fidele- 
ment  la  substance  de  1'enseignement  donn6  par 
Jesus"  (p.  82),  yet  such  large  deductions  must 

1  Loisy  here  seems  to  adopt  the  Interimsethik  of  J.  Weiss 
and  Schweitzer  ;  i.e.  Christ's  teaching  was  intended  only  for  an 
interval  which  was  expected  to  be  short.  See  above,  pp.  14, 60  ff. 


86     M.  LOISY  AND  THE  GOSPEL  STORY 


be  made  from  this  admission  that  we  wonder 
where  we  can  rely  on  finding  the  real  meaning 
of  Jesus,  let  alone  His  exact  words.  The 
parables  have  been  much  edited ;  some  are 
entirely  due  to  the  Evangelists.  Generally 
"  il  est  a  pre"sumer  que  les  disciples  memes  ne 
firent  jamais  aucun  soin  pour  retenir  ce  qu'ils 
entendaient,  et  que  leur  me*moire  garda  seule- 
ment  ce  qui  les  avait  le  plus  frappe"s  "  (p.  187). 
Only  striking  fragments  remain,  and  of  these 
the  meaning  is  often  disguised  by  their  setting 
and  combination.  Probably  none  of  the  "  words 
from  the  Cross "  are  authentic  (ii.  p.  684).  A 
saying  such  as  that  of  Mk  Q1  ("  There  be 
some  here  which  shall  not  taste  of  death  till 
they  see  the  kingdom  of  God  come  with 
power ")  is  genuine  because  untrue ;  but  as 
actually  spoken,  it  was  probably  still  more  un 
true,  and  Christ  is  presumed  to  have  said, 
"  Those  here  shall  not  die,"  etc.  (ii.  p.  28). 
We  are  reminded  of  the  "  foundation  pillars  " 
of  Schmiedel's  article. 

More  or  less  against  His  will,  Jesus  appeared 
as  a  worker  of  miracles.  Here  the  facts  have 
been  grossly  exaggerated  in  our  records,  under 
the  influence  of  "  faith,"  "  symbolism,"  and  so 
on,  and  the  details  are  quite  unreliable  ;  but 
He  probably  did  work  a  certain  number  of 
cures  in  nervous  diseases,  particularly  in  those 


JESUS  AND  HIS  DEATH  87 

supposed  to  be  due  to  demoniac  possession. 
A  few  months  was  enough  to  attract  the 
attention  of  the  political  authorities,  Antipas 
in  Galilee  and  the  ruling  caste  at  Jerusalem, 
and  Jesus  retired  for  safety  to  the  north. 
Here  comes  the  crisis  of  the  ministry ;  the 
disciples  confess  their  belief  in  His  Messiah- 
ship,  and,  encouraged  by  this,  their  Master 
decides  to  declare  Himself  at  Jerusalem.  "  La 
est  le  terme  assigns'  a  la  preparation  du  regne 
de  Dieu.  Jerusalem  est  le  passe*,  la  ville  des 
grands  souvenirs  ;  c'est  le  present,  le  lieu  des 
reunions  nationales ;  c'est  aussi  1'avenir,  car 
une  Jerusalem  nouvelle  doit  surgir  a  la  place 
de  1'ancienne  "  (i.  p.  213).  The  decision  was 
dangerous,  and  the  disciples  realised  it.  So 
did  Jesus  Himself.  But  He  never  lost  His 
faith  that  somehow  God  would  intervene  by 
a  miracle  and  save  Him.  "Jesus  n'allait  pas 
a  Jerusalem  pour  y  mourir ;  il  y  allait  pour 
pre*parer  et  procurer,  au  risque  de  sa  vie, 
1'avenement  de  Dieu"  (p.  214).  The  events 
of  the  next  few  days  accentuated  the  danger, 
but  still  there  remained  the  hope.  "Je"sus 
n'avait  pas  laisse*  de  la  (sc.  la  catastrophe] 
pre"voir,  mais  il  n'avait  pas  cesse*  non  plus 
d'espe"rer  le  miracle"  (p.  218).  That  indeed 
was  the  ground  of  the  prayer  in  Gethsemane. 
No  miracle,  however,  came  ;  He  was  arrested, 


88       M.  LOISY  AND  THE  GOSPEL  STORY 


and  at  once  hurried  before  Pilate,  who  con 
demned  Him  to  death  with  little  hesitation  as 
claiming  to  set  up  a  kingdom.  Jesus,  in  fact, 
could  not  deny  the  charge  ;  for  His  mission, 
as  He  understood  it,  "  n'e'tait  pas  1'institution 
d'une  socie'te'  spirituelle,  compatible  avec  tous 
les  pouvoirs  humains,  c'e"tait  1'instauration 
complete  du  regne  de  Dieu,  a  la  place  de  la 
tyrannic  des  hommes "  (p.  221).  Of  the 
Crucifixion  practically  no  details  are  known  ; 
He  died  with  some  loud  cry  on  His  lips,  and 
was  buried,  probably  by  the  soldiers,  in  the 
common  grave.  "  Ainsi  finit  le  reve  de 
1'Evangile  ;  la  re'alite'  du  regne  de  Dieu  allait 
commencer." 

Not  unnaturally  we  exclaim  "  how  "  ?  For 
to  the  historian  the  curious  fact  is  that  from 
this  career,  in  no  way  unique,  hardly  out  of 
the  common,  there  has  arisen  a  religion  which 
has  dominated  the  civilised  world,  and  which 
still  has  some  hold  even  over  educated  minds. 
M.  Loisy  himself  believes  in  it  sincerely. 
How  then  did  it  come  about  ?  Apparently 
because  Jesus  was  followed  by  a  succession  of 
men  of  spiritual  power  and  literary  genius  who 
proved  able  to  develop  in  a  most  unexpected 
manner  a  somewhat  unpromising  material. 
A  few  of  them  are  known  to  us  by  name,  in 
particular  a  certain  Paul  of  Tarsus ;  the 


THE  BIRTH  OF  CHRISTIANITY          89 


majority  are  remembered  only  by  fragments 
of  their  work.  They  include  the  series  of 
writers  to  whom  we  owe  the  Gospels,  the 
"Christian  prophets"  who  are  responsible  for 
their  poetry  (i.  p.  256),  or  such  men  as  the 
"croyant  de  genie"  who  has  given  us  the 
account  of  the  Transfiguration  (ii.  p.  33). 

The  first  step  was  soon  taken.  The  im 
pression  made  by  Jesus  on  His  followers  was 
too  strong  to  be  effaced  merely  by  His  death. 
"  Le  travail  interieur  de  leur  ame  enthousiaste 
pouvait  leur  suggerer  la  vision  cle  ce  qu'ils 
souhaitaient "  (i.  p.  223).  The  wished-for 
visions  soon  came,  the  earliest  apparently  to 
Peter  by  the  lake  of  Galilee,  in  the  half-light 
of  the  morning ;  a  late  and  artificial  version  of 
this  is  preserved  in  Jn  21.  Others  followed; 
and  it  was,  of  course,  quite  a  natural  thing  for 
simple  folk  to  believe  in  a  Resurrection,  to 
stake  their  lives  on  the  fact,  and  to  find  in  the 
belief  a  force  sufficient  to  renew  the  face  of 
the  earth.  "  Nul  ne  contestait  que  Jesus  fut 
mort  sur  la  croix.  Nul  ne  pouvait  demontrer 
qu'il  ne  fut  pas  ressuscit^  "  (p.  224).  The  need 
of  some  proof  was,  however,  felt  later  on,  and 
this  was  met  in  two  ways.  Nothing  was  known 
of  the  burial  of  Jesus  ;  His  friends  had  perhaps 
tried  to  find  His  body,  and  their  failure  gave 
rise  to  the  legend  of  the  empty  tomb  (i.  p.  178, 


90     M.  LOISY  AND  THE  GOSPEL  STORY 

ii.  pp.  721  ff.).  To  the  final  editor  of  the 
second  Gospel  this  was  in  itself  sufficient,  and 
he  concludes  his  narrative  with  its  discovery, 
thinking  it  unnecessary  to  add  details  of  any 
appearances  of  the  risen  Christ.  Legend  soon 
defined  "the  third  day"  as  the  date.  In 
popular  belief  the  spirit  haunted  the  body  till 
this  time,  and  a  resurrection  afterwards  would 
be  inconceivable.  The  "  third  day  "  was  further 
identified  with  the  first  day  of  the  week,  be 
cause  Christians  were  in  the  habit  of  meeting 
together  on  that  day,  and  pagan  converts 
naturally  fixed  upon  it  as  being  "the  day  of 
the  sun."1  Possibly  also  the  influence  of  the 
Old  Testament  was  at  work,  in  the  parallel  of 
Jonah,  or  the  "third  day"  of  Hos  62  (i.  p.  177, 
ii.  p.  723).  Loisy  forgets  to  remind  us  that 
this  passage  is  never  quoted  in  the  New 
Testament. 

The  second  proof  of  the  Resurrection  itself 
was  also  found  in  the  prophecies  of  the   Old 

1  This  extraordinary  argument  should  be  noticed.  All  our 
evidence  shows  the  "  first  day "  as  established  in  the  usage  of 
the  Church  before  Gentile  influence  had  had  time  to  make 
itself  felt.  No  doubt  later  on  its  appropriateness  as  "the  day 
of  light"  was  realised  (e.g.  by  Justin),  but  this  could  hardly 
have  led  to  its  choice.  And  to  suggest  that  Christians  fixed 
on  Sunday  as  the  day  of  the  Resurrection,  because  for  some 
unknown  reason  they  were  in  the  habit  of  observing  it  as  a 
day  of  worship,  may  well  stand  as  a  classical  example  of 
hysteron-proteron. 


PAULINISM  9 1 


Testament.  "II  est  de  toute  invraisemblance 
que  les  textes  de  1'Ancien  Testament  aient 
sugge"re  aux  disciples  de  Je"sus  la  resurrection 
de  leur  Maitre ;  mais  ce  qui  parait  certain, 
c'est  que  cette  idee,  aussitot  que  ne'e,  chercha 
son  appui,  sa  defense,  sa  preuve,  dans  les 
Ecritures,  et  qu'elle  les  y  trouva"  (i.  p.  176). 

The  crucial  step  of  a  belief  in  the  Resurrec 
tion  having  been  taken,  further  developments 
quickly  followed,  particularly  under  the  in 
fluence  of  St.  Paul.  Dr.  Sanday,  in  the 
Dictionary  of  Christ  and  the  Gospels  (ii.  p. 
886),  says :  "  We  need  to  examine  with  all 
the  closeness  in  our  power  the  nature  of  the 
relation  between  St.  Paul  and  Christ  --  or, 
what  almost  amounts  to  the  same  thing — be 
tween  the  Epistles  (as  represented  by  their 
central  group)  and  the  Gospels."  But  Loisy 
by  no  means  regards  these  two  statements  of 
the  problem  as  identical.  For  him,  our  Gospels 
are  impregnated  with  Paulinism,  St.  Mark, 
the  earliest,  no  less  than  the  rest ;  in  fact, 
rather  more.  The  author  was  probably 
"grand  partisan  de  Paul";  "son  eVangile  est 
une  interpretation  paulinienne,  volontairement 
paulinienne,  de  la  tradition  primitive.  Son 
paulinisme  ne  tient  pas  settlement  a  quelques 
expressions,  a  quelques  lambeaux  de  phrase 
ou  de  doctrine  qu'il  aurait  emprunte's  a  1'Apotre 


92     M.   LOISY   AND  THE  GOSPEL  STORY 


des  gentils ;  il  est  dans  1'intention  generale, 
dans  1'esprit,  dans  les  idees  dominantes  et 
dans  les  e'le'ments  les  plus  caracteristiques  de 
son  livre "  (i.  p.  116).  It  was  St.  Paul  who 
discovered  a  wide  significance  in  the  death  of 
Jesus,  as  "a  ransom  for  many."  It  was  not 
so  in  His  own  view.  "  Je"sus  a  regarde"  sa 
mort  comme  possible,  et,  dans  certain  e"ven- 
tualite",  comme  la  condition  providentielle  du 
royaume  qui  allait  venir,  mais  non  comme  un 
e'Mment  ne*cessaire  en  soi  de  sa  fonction 
messianique  ;  il  1'a  envisaged  comme  un  risque 
a  courir,  un  peril  a  affronter,  non  comme 
1'acte  salutaire  par  excellence  auquel  devait 
tendre  son  ministere,  et  duquel  de"pendait 
essentiellement  tout  1'avenir "  (i.  p.  243). 
Under  similar  influence  the  idea  of  forgive 
ness  of  sins  has  been  introduced  into  a  simple 
miracle,  such  as  the  healing  of  the  sick  of  the 
palsy,  giving  a  new  turn  to  the  whole  episode 
(i.  pp.  1 08,  476).  It  is  to  St.  Paul  that  we  owe 
the  whole  narrative  of  the  institution  of  the 
Eucharist ;  the  very  words  of  consecration  are 
derived  from  him:  "  Ce  doit  etre  lui  qui,  le 
premier,  a  con9u  et  presente  la  coutume 
chretienne  comme  une  institution  fonde'e  sur 
une  volonte"  que  Je"sus  aurait  exprime'e  et 
figuree  dans  la  derniere  cene "  (ii.  p.  541). 
The  only  basis  of  fact  was  a  supper  held  at 


CHRISTOLOGY  AND  THE  GOSPEL  STORY  93 


Bethany,  in  which  Jesus  promised  His  disciples 
a  share  in  the  Messianic  feast. 

Under  such  influences  the  person  of  Jesus 
assumes  a  new  importance  ;  He  was  not  merely 
the  Messiah  of  the  future  kingdom  ;  He  was 
Christ  on  earth.  He  becomes  the  incarnate 
Wisdom  of  God ;  He  will  appear  again  as 
Judge.  "Jesus  apparait  comme  juge  et  non 
comme  t^moin  ;  il  ne  pre"sente  pas  les  hommes 
a  son  Pere  ;  il  vient  dans  la  gloire  du  Pere,  et 
accompagne*  des  anges.  Cette  mise  en  scene 
apocalyptique  est  aussi  dans  le  gout  et  les 
idees  de  Paul "  (ii.  p.  26).  He  must  then  be 
supposed  to  have  known  of  His  approaching 
death  and  to  have  understood  its  necessity. 
Prophecies  of  it  are  readily  placed  in  His 
mouth.  The  predictions  we  find  in  the 
Gospels  "  sont  visiblement  domine'es  par  une 
double  preoccupation  theologique  et  apolo- 
getique,  a  savoir,  montrer  que  le  Christ  avait 
prevu  sa  fin  "  (ii.  p.  16).  He  must  be  protected 
against  the  carping  of  unbelievers !  "  La 
dignite  du  Christ  est  sauve"e,  dans  le  recit  de 
Gethsemani,  par  un  acte  formel  de  resignation 
a  la  volont6  du  Pere"  (i.  p.  181).  Generally 
with  regard  to  His  knowledge  of  the  future, 

o  o 

"  on  ne  se  borna  pas  a  gloser  les  paraboles 
primitives,  on  en  crea  quelques-uns "  (p.  190). 
Why,  then,  were  the  Apostles  so  completely 


94     M.  LOISY  AND  THE  GOSPEL  STORY 

taken  by  surprise  ?  Simply  because  they  were 
obtuse  and  unworthy  of  their  Master.  This 
explanation  has  the  advantage  of  exalting  the 
far-seeing  (or  imaginative  ? )  Apostle  of  the 
Gentiles,  at  the  expense  of  his  Galilsean  pre 
decessors.  The  second  Gospel  is  dominated 
by  this  idea  ;  examples  may  be  found  in  the 
refusal  of  the  thrones  to  the  two  sons  of 
Zebedee,  in  the  praise  of  the  exorcist  "  who 
follows  not  us,"  in  the  rebuke  to  Peter  after 
his  confession1  (i.  pp.  96,  117,  ii.  p.  20).  The 
"first  shall  be  last,  and  the  last  first,"  is  a 
vindication  of  the  position  of  St.  Paul.  We 
seem  to  remember  something  of  this  sort  in 
the  criticism  of  fifty  years  ago,  and  had 
imagined  it  was  somewhat  out  of  date. 

It  remained  to  emphasise  the  sin  and 
unbelief  of  the  Jewish  nation  in  rejecting  its 
Christ.  This  result  is  attained  not  merely  by 
a  certain  heightening  of  the  opposition  between 
Jesus  and  the  Pharisees,  or  by  an  increased 
stress  on  their  hypocrisy  ;  the  central  facts 
have  been  manipulated  in  a  startling  way.  The* 
whole  narrative  of  the  trial  before  Caiaphas  is 
due  to  a  desire  to  transfer  the  guilt  from  the 
Roman  to  the  Jew  (i.  p.  181).  "  Le  proces 
devant  Caiphe  est  une  fiction  apologe'tique " 

1  We  note  that  St.  Matthew  is  supposed  to  be  free  from  this 
tendency  (ii.  p.  7) ;  yet  he  narrates  the  rebuke. 


THE  PRIMITIVE  TRADITION  95 

(p.  in).  The  denial  of  Peter  is  the  only 
solid  fact  between  the  arrest  and  a  brief 
morning  consultation  of  the  Sanhedrin  to 
prepare  the  charge  which  was  to  be  presented 
before  Pilate  (ii.  p.  595).  St.  Luke's  account 
of  the  trial  before  Herod  is  a  trace  of  another 
attempt  to  do  the  same  thing  (p.  640).  The 
Barabbas  episode  is  again  a  legend  with  the 
same  tendency ;  possibly  it  has  some  slight 
historical  basis. 

Once  more,  when  the  Gospels  took  their 
present  form  an  organised  Church  existed. 
In  fact,  Jesus  had  no  idea  of  founding  any 
society ;  it  was  unnecessary,  if  the  kingdom 
was  so  near.  He  chose  the  Twelve  as 
preachers  of  that  kingdom,  not  at  all  as  the 
first  of  a  long  line  of  successors.  This  gap, 
again,  was  filled  without  hesitation,  and  we 
find  much  which  contemplates  a  Church,  with 
its  officers,  its  organisation,  and  its  worship  ; 
all  this  is  entirely  unhistorical.  This  is  par 
ticularly  the  case  in  St.  Matthew,  where 
ecclesiastical  interests  are  strongest.  We  may 
instance  the  promise  to  St.  Peter,  which,  we 
are  told,  represents  accurately  the  position 
of  the  Church  and  of  St.  Peter's  successors 
in  the  writer's  time  (ii.  p.  12).  In  other  cases 
the  details  of  the  picture  merely  represent 
the  later  usage  of  the  Church.  In  St.  Luke's 


96     M.  LOISY  AND  THE  GOSPEL  STORY 

account  of  the  Baptism,  "on  croirait  assister, 
et  Ton  assiste  en  effet  a  un  bapteme  dans  les 
premieres  communaute's  chretiennes "  (i.  p. 
411).  The  accounts  of  the  feeding  of  the  five 
thousand  and  of  the  Last  Supper  are  both 
largely  coloured  by  the  customs  of  the  Agape 
and  the  Eucharist  as  actually  celebrated  in 
the  Church  of  later  days. 

Generally  speaking,  Christian  apologetic 
and  Christian  faith  have  been  everywhere  at 
work,  the  former  particularly  in  the  first 
Gospel.  Faith  surrounded  the  head  of  its 
hero  with  a  halo ;  He  tends  to  become 
omniscient ;  claims  are  put  in  His  mouth  which 
express  the  later  views  of  His  followers. 
"  Dans  tous  ces  deVeloppements,  ce  n'est  plus 
seulement  la  foi  qui  domine  le  souci  de 
1'exactitude  historique :  il  en  a  etc*  ainsi  des 
le  commencement ;  c'est  la  devotion,  ne'e  de 
la  foi,  qui  se  satisfait  dans  les  peintures  qui 
lui  semblant  les  plus  dignes  de  son  objet " 
(i.  p.  182).  The  narrative  of  the  Transfigura 
tion,  which  is  supposed  to  have  been  originally 
a  legend  of  a  post-Resurrection  vision,  is  an 
example  of  this  tendency.  But  fancy  was 
particularly  busy  with  the  question  of  the 
origin  of  the  Master.  The  first  conception 
was  that  of  a  unique  consecration  in  the 
Baptism.  This  was  felt  to  be  insufficient,  and 


THE  BIRTH   NARRATIVES  97 


myths  of  the  Virgin  Birth  arose,  with  which 
go  the  connected  stories  of  the  Magi,  the  visits 
to  the  Temple,  etc.  It  will  be  readily  under 
stood  that  the  Abbe  takes  the  most  severely 
critical  view  of  their  origin.  They  are 
"  pieuses  fictions  "  ;  "  1'ensemble  des  anecdotes, 
y  compris  celle  de  Jesus  a  douze  ans,  n'a  rien 
qui  depasse  les  facultes  moyennes  d'invention 
des  hagiographes  populaires  a  toute  e"poque 
et  en  tout  pays  "  (i.  p.  197;  cf.  pp.  139,  169). 
He  differs  from  others  of  the  extreme  school 
only  in  the  very  low  estimate  he  forms  of  their 
literary  and  imaginative  value ;  of  this  more 
later.  We  note  that  he  believes  that  their 
origin  is  to  be  looked  for  on  Gentile  soil,  not 
so  much  in  mythological  ideas  as  in  the 
tendency  to  conceive  of  the  Divine  Sonship 
as  something  which  must  be  materially  realised 

(i-  P-  339). 

As  in  the  Resurrection  story,  so  here  the  in 
fluence  of  the  Old  Testament  has  been  strongly 
felt.  Is  7U  did  not,  indeed,  create  the  belief  in 
the  Virgin  Birth,  but  it  served  as  a  valuable 
proof  thereof.  In  L'Evangile  et  I Eglise  (p.  24) 
the  Abbe"  laid  down  the  principle  with  regard 
to  the  Old  Testament  that  "il  serait  plus  juste 
de  dire  qu'elle  colore  la  plupart  des  re"cits, 
que  d'affirmer  qu'elle  en  a  cree  quelques-uns." 
His  present  view  seems  to  go  beyond  that. 
7 


98     M.  LOISY  AND  THE  GOSPEL  STORY 

The  story  of  the  Magi  is  regarded  as  suggested 
by  the  star  of  Balaam's  prophecy.  The  hymns 
of  St.  Luke  are  merely  imitations,  not  very  suc 
cessful  or  appropriate,  of  Old  Testament  songs. 
The  announcement  of  the  betrayal  is  probably 
inspired  by  Ps  4i10;  the  flight  of  the  young 
man  naked,  by  Am  216.  Most  startling  of  all, 
the  fourth  word  from  the  Cross  ("  My  God," 
etc.)  has  nothing  of  the  crucial  significance 
usually  assigned  to  it ;  it  simply  expresses  the 
Christian  conviction  that  Ps  22  was  Messianic, 
and  could  be  applied  to  the  Crucifixion  (ii.  p. 

684). 

We  pass  on  to  consider  a  further  factor  of 
which  Loisy  makes  much,  the  influence  of 
symbolism.  The  details  of  the  Gospel  story 
must  have  a  meaning,  and  were  freely,  and 
more  or  less  deliberately,  invented  to  convey 
that  meaning.  Whole  incidents,  narrated  as 
fact,  are  really  only  picturesque  symbols  of 
spiritual  truth.  Many  of  the  miracles  are 
explained  in  this  way.  The  draught  of  fishes 
is  an  allegory  of  the  success  of  the  Gospel 
among  the  Gentiles,  just  as  the  rejection  of 
Nazareth  had  figured  its  failure  among  the 
Jews  (i.  p.  439).  So  in  the  raising  of  the 
widow's  son  at  Nain,  "la  veuve  d^solee  re- 
presente  la  fille  de  Sion,  Jerusalem  menace'e  de 
perdre  Israel,  son  fils  unique,  et  le  perdant  en 


SYMBOLISM  99 


effet,  pour  le  recouvrer  miraculeusement  par  la 
puissance  de  Jesus  "  (i.  p.  655).  The  feeding 
of  the  five  thousand  is  in  origin  the  expansion 
of  a  metaphor  about  spiritual  food ;  5  +  2  =  7, 
the  perfect  number ;  the  twelve  loaves  are  the 
inexhaustible  treasures  of  the  Gospel.  "A 
lire  le  premier  narrateur,  on  se  douterait  a 
peine  qu'il  s'agit  d'un  miracle,  le  recit  flottant, 
pour  ainsi  dire,  et  tres  consciemment,  entre  le 
symbole  et  la  realite  "  (i.  p.  938).  It  is  indeed 
not  always  clear  how  far  the  symbol  was 
realised,  or  how  far  the  miracle  was  literally 
understood  by  the  Evangelists.  But  to  Loisy 
the  allegory  is  not  something  added  to  the 
fact ;  it  has  produced  the  fact — or  rather  the 
fiction. 

The  principle  is  not  only  called  in  to  explain 
the  miraculous  I  it  accounts  for  much  which  to 
the  ordinary  reader  looks  like  the  most  innocent 
detail.  The  "after  six  days"  of  the  Trans 
figuration  is  symbolic  of  a  mystic  week  (ii.  p. 
30).  Did  Christ's  friends  mourn  His  death  ? 
It  is  an  allegory  of  the  universal  mourning  of 
nature  (p.  698).  Do  we  read  of  two  thieves 
on  whom  the  Crucifixion  made  an  opposite 
impression?  It  is  not  fact,  but  "le  mauvais 
larron  repre"sente  la  judai'sme  incre'dule,  la 
foi  du  bon  larron  repre"sente  la  conversion  du 
monde"  (p.  677).  We  hear  of  two  sisters, 


ioo    M.  LOISY  AND  THE  GOSPEL  STORY 

Martha  and  Mary ;  they  are  an  allegory  of 
the  Jewish  and  Gentile  sections  of  the  Church, 
and  Loisy  feels  himself  unable  to  gainsay  those 
who  see  in  the  story  nothing  more  (p.  105). 
The  "  mountains  "  of  the  first  Gospel  are  all 
pure  symbol  (p.  745).  "  La  paque  du  dernier 
repas  dans  les  Synoptiques,  et  celle  du 
crucifiement  dans  le  quatrieme  Evangile,  le 
sabbat  de  la  sepulture,  et  le  dimanche  de  la 
resurrection  sont  des  donne"es  symboliques, 
dont  il  est  maintenant  difficile  a  1'historien  de 
degager  le  point  de  depart  dans  le  re"alite  des 
farts "  (p.  700).  We  cannot,  indeed,  distin 
guish  between  fancy  and  fact ;  the  mysterious 
realm  of  the  sub-conscious  self  comes  to  our  aid. 
"  Paul  n'a  pas  pris  pour  traditionnel  un  recit 
ou  il  avait  mele"  sa  propre  doctrine  ;  le  melange 
s'est  fait  de  lui-meme  dans  la  region  sub- 
consciente  de  Tame  ou  se  preparent  les  visions 
et  les  songes"  (ii.  p.  532,  n.  i).  We  may 
compare  an  eloquent  passage  in  i.  p.  195, 
unfortunately  too  long  to  quote  ;  the  enthusi 
astic  faith  of  the  first  century  was  not  troubled 
to  draw  any  distinction  between  vision  and 
reality. 

What  are  we  to  say  of  all  this  ?  Perhaps 
our  first  word  would  be  that  if  the  Roman 
Church  is  ever  to  excommunicate,  it  could 
hardly  be  expected  to  hold  its  hand  here. 


THE  GOSPELS  AS  LITERATURE       101 


But,  after  all,  a  man's  views  are  not  always 
to  be  received  as  truth,  because  he  has  been 
excommunicated,  and  sympathy  with  one 
whom  we  may  regard  as  the  victim  of  per 
secution  must  not  be  allowed  to  blind  our 
judgment.  In  the  first  place,  most  Christians 
of  every  school  will  be  with  us  in  an  amazed 
protest  against  the  extraordinary  lack  of  taste 
(to  call  it  nothing  worse)  which  marks  these 
volumes.  Sarcasm  and  irony  are  mercilessly 
invoked  to  call  attention  to  the  "absurdities" 
of  the  Gospel  narrative ;  phrases  such  as 
"enfantin,"  "banal,"  "  d'une  invention  tres 
faible,"  "  escamotage  litteraire,"  are  continu 
ally  applied  to  it.  The  raising  of  the  widow's 
son  is  "  un  recit  sans  originalite  "  ;  the  Apostles 
were  "  ni  les  etres  obtus  que  dit  Marc,  ni  les 
personnages  de  vitrail  que  montre  Luc " 
(i.  p.  167);  the  details  of  the  trial  before 
Pilate  are  "de  traits  qui  conviennent  mieux 
a  la  fiction  legendaire  qu'a  1'histoire,  et  qui 
ressembleraient  plutot  a  un  effet  de  theatre, 
dans  un  melodrame  ou  une  piece  enfantine, 
qu'a  la  realite  "  (ii.  p.  644).  A  passage  on 
the  stories  of  the  infancy  has  already  been 
quoted  ;  it  by  no  means  stands  alone.  "  Rien 
n'est  plus  arbitraire  comme  exegese,  ni  plus 
faible  comme  narration  fictive "  than  the 
second  chapter  of  St.  Matthew ;  nor  is  it 


102    M.   LOISY  AND  THE  GOSPEL  STORY 

much  better  to  read  that  in  St.  Luke's  account 
"  le  merveilleux  est  moins  banal  et  moins 
enfantin "  (p.  169).  He  has,  too,  the  lowest 
opinion  of  the  Evangelists'  style — St.  Mark 
has  "  aucun  gout  litteraire " ;  St.  Matthew, 
"  une  mediocre  invention "  ;  St.  Luke's  style 
is  "  inegal,  maniere,  on  oserait  presque  dire 
truqueV'  The  dedication  to  Theophilus  is 
"pompeuse  et  banale "  (i.  pp.  257^).  The 
whole  passage  should  be  read  with  its  sarcastic 
phrases  of  half-praise  to  get  the  full  effect. 
Loisy  realises,  of  course,  that  his  view  is,  to 
say  the  least  of  it,  unusual,  and  he  quotes 
Renan's  well-known  eulogy  on  the  other  side 
(p.  260,  n.  3).  Securus  judicat  or  bis  terrarum; 
and  one  who  now  attacks  the  Gospels  as 
literature  will  not  injure  them.  Probably  such 
language  has  never  before  been  used  by  a 
professed  believer ;  when  it  is,  it  can  hardly 
expect  the  mitigation  of  sentence  which  may 
be  granted  to  a  Blatchford. 

With  regard  to  Loisy's  general  position,  it 
is  impossible  here  to  enter  into  a  discussion 
of  the  details  of  the  commentary.  Any  one 
at  all  familiar  with  modern  criticism  will 
have  noticed  that  on  many  points  he  can  be 
answered  completely  from  writers  of  the  most 
extreme  school.  But  one  or  two  general 
considerations  may  be  allowed.  It  is  usual 


THE  MIRACULOUS  103 


with  English  critics  to  insist  on  the  fact  that 
they  approach  the  Bible  with  no  prejudice 
against  the  supernatural  as  such.  It  is  not 
so  with  Loisy.  He  states  his  fundamental 
assumption  quite  clearly.  The  author  of  the 
Acts  cannot  be  an  eye  -  witness,  because  he 
narrates  miracles.  "  Ne  serait-il  pas  inoui 
qu'un  disciple  immediat  des  apotres  eiit  pre- 
sente  comme  a  fait  Luc  les  temoignasfes 

o         o 

concernant  la  resurrection?"  (i.  p.  172;  cf. 
p.  179).  To  him  the  miraculous  is  not  to  be 
marked  with  a  query  in  the  margin,  as  Sanday 
has  suggested  ;  it  calls  for  the  thickest  of  blue 
pencils  at  once.  The  Gospels  as  a  whole 
cannot  rest  on  the  evidence  of  eye-witnesses, 
because  they  contain  miracles.  This  a  priori 
assumption  is  at  least  dangerous,  some  would 
say  unscientific.  We  remember  Harnack's 
argument.  He  gives  a  list  of  the  miracles 
in  the  "  We-sections  "  of  Acts  :  "  mehr  Wunder 
in  wenigen  Versen  kann  man  wohl  doch  nicht 
wlinschen  !  "  The  eye  -  witness  (and  Loisy 
himself  admits  that  in  this  case  he  was  an 
eye-witness)  who  has  recorded  these  was  quite 
capable  of  the  miracles  of  the  rest  of  the  Acts 
and  the  third  Gospel  (Lukas  der  Arzt,  p.  24). 

Again,  most  readers  will  feel  that  the 
part  assigned  to  symbolism  is  exaggerated. 
Few  will  deny  that  metaphor  has  sometimes 


104    M.  LOISY  AND  THE  GOSPEL  STORY 

been  misinterpreted  as  fact,  and  allegory  trans 
formed  into  history.  With  regard,  e.g.,  to 
such  a  detail  as  the  darkness  at  the  Cruci 
fixion,  most  critics  will  admit  that  there  is 
as  much  of  symbol  as  of  fact,  and  will  ap 
prove  Loisy's  delightful  epigram,  "  Le  ciel  est 
toujours  sombre  pour  une  ame  desolee" 
(ii.  p.  679).  And  his  commentary  on  the 
Fourth  Gospel  has  made  us  realise  that  the 
tendency  may  have  been  at  work  on  a  larger 
scale.  But  even  if  one  admits  the  possibility 
with  a  mystical  writing  such  as  the  Fourth 
Gospel,  the  case  is  very  different  with  the 
first  three.  They  read  as  a  whole  as  simple, 
straightforward  narrative,  and  to  find  subtle 
and  hidden  allegories  in  almost  every  detail, 
number,  place,  or  saying,  is  surely  a  return 
to  an  exegesis  long  discredited.  If  the  episode 
of  the  two  thieves  is  merely  an  allegory  of 
faith  and  unbelief,  there  are  few  incidents  in 
history  which  cannot  be  explained  as  symbol 
rather  than  fact.  We  are  reminded  of  the 
tyranny  of  the  "  Solar  Myth,"  and  of  Tyler's 
amusing  exposure  of  its  possibilities  in 
Primitive  Culture. 

The  fact  is,  that  Loisy  approaches  the 
Gospels  as  they  have  been  interpreted  by 
centuries  of  Christian  teaching,  and  often 
reads  into  them  far  more  than  their  writers, 


SYMBOLISM  AND  FACT  105 

with  all  their  Oriental  mind,  ever  dreamt  of. 
Naturally  we  believe  that  in  many  cases  they 
selected  their  facts  as  typical  and  significant. 
But  what  is  typical  may  none  the  less  remain 
true  as  fact.  We  need  no  more  regard  Martha 
and  Mary  as  symbolic  personifications  of  the 
Jewish  and  the  Gentile  Church,  than  we 
regard  the  two  daughters  of  Henry  vm.  as 
fictitious  embodiments  of  Romanism  and 
Protestantism,  because  they  happen  to  repre 
sent  different  elements  in  the  English  mind 

O 

of  the  period. 

It  is  curious,  again,  to  note  how,  with  all 
his  undeniable  psychological  subtlety,  the 
critic  again  and  again  succeeds  in  missing 
the  obvious,  and  discovering  difficulties  and 
contradictions,  which  it  requires  very  little 
ingenuity  to  explain.  He  misses  the  exquisite 
appropriateness  of  the  reproaches  round  the 
Cross,  of  St.  Peter's  remonstrance  after  the 
first  announcement  of  the  Passion,  and  of 
Christ's  subsequent  rebuke,  an  incident  which 
it  is  hard  to  believe  invented.  He  fails  to 
see  how  true  to  life  is  the  same  Apostle's 
dazed  suggestion  of  the  three  tabernacles : 
"  il  n'est  pas  croyable  que  les  trois  person- 
nages  celestes  soient  invites  a  rester  pour  le 
plaisir  cles  trois  disciples "  (ii.  p.  36).  The 
pathetic  irony  of  the  "Sleep  on  now"  in 


io6     M.  LOISY  AND  THE  GOSPEL  STORY 


Gethsemane  is  twisted  into  a  literal  command, 
frustrated  by  the  unexpected  arrival  of  Judas. 
Mary  could  never  have  kept  the  events  of 
the  childhood  in  her  heart,  because  she  could 
not  understand  them!  "On  n'a  pas  coutume 
de  retenir  avec  soin  les  choses  qu'on  n'a  pas 
comprises"  (i.  p.  382).  Difficulties  of  the 
most  pedantic  description  are  made  much  of, 
e.g.  in  the  angel's  word  to  Zacharias,  "thy 
prayer  is  heard,"  because  we  have  not  been 
specially  told  that  he  had  been  praying  for 
a  child  ;  or  in  the  murmurings  of  the  scribes 
in  the  healing  of  the  sick  of  the  palsy,  because 
St.  Mark  had  not  previously  referred  to  their 
presence.  In  the  same  incident  fault  is  found 
because  the  crowd  is  represented  as  paying 
more  attention  to  the  miracle  than  to  the 
forgiveness  of  sins — a  trait  altogether  true  to 
human  nature.  Similarly,  in  the  insults  before 
Caiaphas,  we  read  "les  ' quelques-uns '  qui  se 
mettent  a  frapper  Jesus,  arrivent  on  ne  sait 
d'ou"  (ii.  p.  612),  as  though  every  incident 
must  commence  with  an  exhaustive  list  of  the 
dramatis  persona.  With  regard  to  the  Jewish 
trial  we  are  told  no  one  could  have  known 
the  details;  "aucun  fidele  cle  Jesus  n'etait  en 
etat  de  les  prendre  sur  1'heure ;  aucun  ne 
songea  sans  doute  a  les  prendre  plus  tard " 
(ii.  p.  596) ;  the  events  of  the  Crucifixion 


CRITICAL  METHOD  107 

remained  equally  unknown;  "aucun  disciple 
n'avait  souci  de  recueillir  pour  la  posterite  ce 
qui  se  passait "  (i.  p.  179). 

Frankly,  this  is  hair-splitting  unworthy  of 
M.  Loisy  and  his  subject,  and  such  arguments 
are  enough  to  make  even  the  most  careless 
reader  realise  that  negative  criticism  is  not 
always  the  most  scientific.  The  whole  treat 
ment  is,  in  fact,  a  priori  and  subjective  to 
a  degree.  The  true  method  tries  without 
arriere-pensee  to  analyse  the  documents,  to 
get  to  their  sources,  to  estimate  their  authority. 
It  allows  to  the  full  for  the  influence  of  all 
the  factors  on  which  Loisy  lays  so  much 
stress,  symbolism,  idealising  of  the  past,  Old 
Testament  prophecy,  and  ecclesiastical  interests. 
But  it  can  set  a  limit  to  their  influence,  and 
as  we  study  our  authorities  the  historical 
figure  of  Jesus  and  the  fact  of  His  work 
stand  out  all  the  more  clearly.  As  Harnack 
has  said  of  the  two  sources  of  the  Gospels, 
"  where  they  agree  their  evidence  is  strong, 
and  they  do  agree  in  many  and  important 
points.  Destructive  critical  inquiries  .  .  . 
break  themselves  in  vain  against  the  rock  of 
their  united  testimony "  (Spriiche  und  Reden 
Jesu,  p.  172). 

On  the  other  hand,  if  we  accept  the  drastic 
a  priori  treatment  of  Loisy,  we  are  ultimately 


1 08     M.  LOISY  AND  THE  GOSPEL  STORY 

brought  to  the  conclusion  that  we  can  know 
nothing  of  the  historic  Jesus.  And  if  the 
figure  and  work  of  Jesus  dissolve  in  mist, 
how  can  we  explain  the  fact  of  Christianity 
or  the  consistent,  lifelike  narrative  of  the 
Gospels  ?  The  ascription  to  unknown  men 
of  genius  will  not  do.  If  the  story  was  in 
the  main  true,  it  required  no  very  extra 
ordinary  power  to  tell  it  for  us  as  it  has  been 
told.  The  magic  is  in  the  facts  rather  than 
in  their  presentation.  But  if  the  career  of 
Jesus  was  only  what  Loisy  imagines,  the  real 
founders  of  Christianity  were  those  who 
developed  the  story  and  gave  it  the  form 
in  which  it  has  appealed  to  the  world.  Where 
were  such  men  to  be  found  in  the  first 
century  ?  As  Professor  Burkitt  has  reminded 
us,  it  is  not  an  easy  thing  to  write  parables 
such  as  those  of  the  Gospels,  and  after  all, 
as  we  have  seen,  Loisy  himself  has  no  very 
high  estimate  of  the  abilities  of  the  Evangelists. 
But  the  last  word  in  a  discussion  such  as 
this  will  always  be,  "  What  of  the  Resurrec 
tion  ? "  The  writer's  position  is  not  clear. 
Were  the  visions  true,  i.e.  were  they  con 
sistent,  veridical,  objective  apparitions  of  a 
living  being,  proving  the  persistence  of  per 
sonality  after  death  in  the  sense  desired  by 
the  Society  for  Psychical  Research?  If  so, 


CHRISTIANITY   AN  ENIGMA  109 


they  form  a  fact  as  unique  in  the  history  of 
the  world  as  is  the  Resurrection  as  more 
popularly  conceived.  And  then  the  story  of 
the  life  that  led  up  to  it  must  be  read  once 
more  in  the  light  of  its  unique  sequel.  We 
lose  the  right  to  reject  all  that  raises  that  life 
above  the  common  run  of  human  experience. 
If,  on  the  other  hand,  the  visions  were  merely 
subjective,  the  working  of  the  (supposed) 
intense  enthusiasm  of  the  mourners,  we  are 
face  to  face  with  the  old  difficulty  of  explain 
ing  the  rise  of  the  belief,  its  persistence  and 
general  consistency,  its  vitality  and  value  for 
the  world.  An  immortality,  such  as  that 
ascribed  to  Keats  in  Adonais,  fails  to  meet 
the  requirements  of  Christian  history  and  of 
individual  experience.  It  is  a  small  point 
that  M.  Loisy's  treatment  leaves  his  own 
position  a  psychological  puzzle ;  the  crux  is 
that  it  leaves  the  fact  of  Christianity  an  in 
soluble  historical  enigma. 


Ill 

M.  LOISY'S  VIEW  OF  THE  RESURRECTION 


III. 

M.    LOISY'S    VIEW    OF    THE 
RESURRECTION.1 

THE  distinction  often  drawn  between  spiritual 
value  and  historical  fact  is,  perhaps,  nowhere 
so  sharp  as  in  the  view  of  the  Resurrection 
of  Jesus  held  by  many  modern  Christian 
thinkers.  The  fact  as  ordinarily  understood, 
with  its  historical  evidence,  is  rejected  in 
toto ;  the  spiritual  reality  of  the  abiding  life 
of  Christ  is  held  sincerely  and  with  conviction. 
The  position  may  be  considered  from  two 
points  of  view.  It  raises  the  philosophical 
problem  to  what  extent  truth  can  be  built  up 
on  error  and  illusion  ?  What  are  the  limits  of 
the  principle  that 

"  God's  gift  was  that  man  should  conceive  of  truth, 
And  yearn  to  gain  it,  catching  at  mistake, 
As  midway  help  till  he  reach  fact  indeed"?2 

It  also  raises  the   historical  and  psychological 

1  This  paper  originally  appeared  independently  of  the  pre 
ceding  pages. 

2  Browning,  "A  Death  in  the  Desert." 


H4  LOISY'S  VIEW  OF  THE  RESURRECTION 

problem  as  to  how  we  are  to  explain  the  rise 
of  the  belief  on  the  supposed  premises  ?  The 
purpose  of  this  paper  is  to  approach  the 
question  from  this  second  point  of  view.  It 
starts  from  a  fact  which  is  not  open  to  dispute, 
that  the  first  generation  of  Christians  believed 
sincerely  and  firmly  in  the  Resurrection.  We 
ask  how  they  came  to  do  so,  if  the  real  course 
of  events  was  at  all  that  supposed  by  extreme 
critics.  And  we  wrill  take  as  typical  the  view 
put  forward  by  M.  Loisy  in  Les  Evangiles 
Synoptiques. 

We  may  begin  by  stating  as  clearly  as 
possible  the  view  which  he  takes  of  the 
Resurrection  narrative.1  In  the  first  place, 
we  note  that  the  predictions  of  the  death  and 
Resurrection  ascribed  to  Jesus  in  the  Gospels 
are,  in  Loisy's  opinion,  unhistorical.  They 
are  unhistorical  because,  according  to  his 
reconstruction  of  the  Gospel  narrative  and 
his  view  of  the  self-consciousness  of  Jesus, 
He  never  really  expected  to  die.  He  realised 

1  The  chief  relevant  sections  in  his  works  are  :  UJ&vangile  et 
rfcglise,  pp.  H2fF. ;  DAiitour  (fun  Petit  Livre,  pp.  120,  169 ff.  ; 
Le  Qume  Evangile,  esp.  pp.  900  ff.  ;  Les  fcvangiles  Synoptiques, 
esp.  i.  pp.  177,  223  ff,  ii.  pp.  696  ff.  ;  Simples  Reflexions,  pp. 
79,  170  ;  Quelques  Lettres,  pp.  91,  154,  158,  188,  225.  The  last- 
named  work  is  of  special  importance  as  clearing  up  certain 
possible  ambiguities.  In  what  follows  detailed  references  have 
not,  as  a  rule,  been  given  ;  they  will  be  readily  found  by  those 
who  consult  the  passages  here  quoted. 


DID  JESUS  PREDICT  RESURRECTION?    115 

the  danger  of  the   course    He  was   pursuing, 
and  the  possibility  of  a  fatal  termination,  but 
to  the  last  He   looked  for  a   miracle   to   save 
Him  ;    even    the    Gethsemane    prayer   was    a 
prayer  for  such  a  Divine  intervention.     Hence, 
if  we  understand  M.  Loisy  aright,  there  is  no 
room    for   prophecies   of   the    Second    Advent 
as    ordinarily  understood,   i.e.    a    return    after 
death    on    the    clouds     of    heaven.       Loisy's 
view      is,      indeed,      strongly      eschatological. 
Jesus  expected  a  crisis  which  was  to  end  the 
present     seon  ;     there    was     to     be     a     great 
denouement   by    which    the    kingdom    of   God 
was    to    be    established    on    earth,    and     He 
Himself  was  to  be  manifested  as  the  Messiah. 
This    was    to    come    unexpectedly   and    soon 
(hence   the  frequent   injunctions   "to  watch"), 
and  was   to   be   accompanied    by  a  judgment. 
But  in   that  judgment   He  was  to  be  witness, 
not  judge,  and   it  was  all  to  be  accomplished 
in    His  lifetime.     The   importance   of  this  for 
our  present   purpose  lies   in   the   fact  that  we 
are   thus    debarred    from    supposing    that    the 
ground    had    been    prepared    for    a    belief   in 
the    Resurrection    by   any    direct    teaching  of 
Jesus  Himself. 

Again,  Loisy  holds  that  the  last  fact  which 
we  know  about  the  Jesus  of  history  is  His 
death  on  the  Cross.  Nothing  is  known  of 


n6  LOISY'S  VIEW  OF  THE  RESURRECTION 


His  burial.  He  was  probably  thrown  by  the 
soldiers  into  some  common  trench  where 
the  bodies  of  criminals  were  buried,1  and 
neither  friend  nor  foe  had  any  record  of  the 
spot.  The  whole  story  connected  with  the 
rock  tomb  and  Joseph  of  Arimathea  is  a  later 
addition.  M.  Loisy  emphasises  this  point 
very  clearly  in  Quelques  Lettres.  It  follows 
that  the  narratives  of  the  visits  of  the  women 
to  the  empty  tomb  fall  to  the  ground  entirely. 
It  is,  therefore,  unnecessary  to  attempt  to 
discover  in  them  any  basis  of  fact  by 
eliminating  the  angelic  appearances  and  the 
rest  of  the  miraculous  element ;  it  is  equally 
unnecessary  to  advance  any  theory  of  re 
suscitation,  or  of  removal  of  the  body  by  the 
Apostles,  Joseph,  or  any  one  else,  in  order 
to  explain  the  empty  tomb.  The  empty  tomb 
was  not  the  starting-point  of  the  belief  in  the 
Resurrection ;  the  stories  connected  with  it 
form  only  a  secondary  stage  in  its  legendary 
development,  being  the  probably  unconscious 
response  to  the  natural  need  of  external 
proof.  They  are,  according  to  Loisy,  un 
known  to  St.  Paul ;  in  their  final  development 
in  St.  Luke  and  St.  John  they  contradict  the 
earlier  Galilaean  tradition,  implying  as  they 

1  Perhaps   the  "  Aceldama "  mentioned    in   connection  with 
Judas. 


THE  GROWTH  OF  LEGEND  117 


do  the  presence  of  the  Apostles  in  Jerusalem. 
Hence,  they  can  only  have  arisen  at  a  time 
when  the  production  of  first-hand  evidence 
was  impossible  to  friend  and  foe  alike. 
Rejecting  the  episode  of  the  empty  tomb, 
Loisy  naturally  also  rejects  the  "  third  day " 
as  a  datum  of  any  historical  significance  in 
the  development  of  the  Resurrection  belief, 
and  this  in  spite  of  its  attestation  by  St. 
Paul.  That  Christ  "rose  again  the  third 
day,"  or  appeared  for  the  first  time  on  the 
third  day,  is  regarded  by  him  as  a  purely 
legendary  embellishment  of  the  story,  due 
in  part  to  the  popular  belief  that  the  spirit 
haunted  the  body  till  the  third  day  after  death, 
in  part  to  the  choice  of  Sunday  by  Gentile 
Christians  as  the  day  of  worship,  as  being 
the  "day  of  the  sun,"  and  in  part  to  the 
influence  of  the  Old  Testament  prophecies 
of  Jonah  and  Hosea.  These  prophecies 
caused  Christian  tradition  to  hesitate  for  a 
time  between  "after  three  days"  and  "on 
the  third  day."  In  fact,  according  to  Loisy's 
view,  the  belief  in  the  Resurrection  was  of 
slow  growth,  and  required  some  weeks,  or 
even  months,  before  it  was  fully  established. 
The  references  in  the  narratives  to  the  doubts 
of  the  disciples  are  regarded  as  evidences  of 
its  gradual  and  partial  acceptance. 


u8  LOISY'S  VIEW  OF  THE  RESURRECTION 

The  belief,  then,  that  Jesus  was  alive  did  not 
find  its  starting-point  in  the  sight  of  the  empty 
tomb  on  Easter  Day.  Its  origin  is  to  be  sought 
rather  in  a  psychological  necessity ;  it  was 
the  natural  reaction  from  the  shock  of  the 
Crucifixion,  the  result  of  the  deep  impression 
Jesus  had  made  on  His  followers.  Of  this  we 
shall  have  more  to  say  later  on.  We  ask  now 
whether  this  intuitive  faith  had  any  facts  on 
which  to  build,  and  we  are  told  that  it  found  its 
first  support  in  a  vision  of  St.  Peter  in  Galilee. 
This  is  nowhere  fully  and  accurately  recorded 
in  our  authorities,  but  Loisy  finds  many  sig 
nificant  traces  of  it.  It  is  mentioned  by  St. 
Paul  and  St.  Luke,  and  may  have  been 
narrated  in  some  form  in  the  source  which 
Mark  followed.1  It  is  suggested  that  it  is  the 
basis  of  the  appearance  by  the  Lake  in 
John  21,  this  episode  being  intentionally  mis 
placed  in  the  third  Gospel,  and  becoming 
the  miraculous  draught  of  Luke  5.  As  a 
Galilsean  appearance  it  could  not  be  fitted  in 
with  the  Jerusalem  manifestations  with  which 
alone  St.  Luke  is  concerned  in  his  closing 
chapters.  It  may,  however,  have  left  its 
traces  in  the  "fish"  of  Luke  2442,  and  in  the 
tradition  preserved  by  Origen  that  "  Simon " 
was  the  unnamed  companion  of  Cleopas  on  the 
1  Cf.  i67. 


ST.   PETER'S  VISIONS  119 


road  to  Emmaus.  Finally,  the  fragment  of  the 
Gospel  of  Peter  seems,  where  it  breaks  off,  to 
be  about  to  narrate  a  similar  appearance  to 
Peter  while  fishing,  as  the  first  manifestation  of 
the  risen  Christ.  Whatever  be  thought  of  this 

£5 

ingenious  hypothesis,  we  have  here  what  Loisy 
regards  as  the  first  historical  fact  which  criticism 
can  seize  after  the  death  of  Christ.  St.  Peter 
had  a  vision  in  Galilee ;  the  nature  of  that 
vision  will  be  discussed  in  due  course.  Loisy 
believes  that  similar  visions  were  afterwards 
experienced  by  other  disciples,  but  of  none  of 
them  have  accurate  records  been  preserved,  and 
it  is  needless  to  say  that  in  the  conversations 
recorded  we  hear  not  the  words  spoken  by 
Jesus  on  any  particular  occasion,  but  the  ex 
pression  of  the  faith  of  the  Church.  "C'est  la 
voix  de  la  conscience  chretienne,  qui  parle  en 
Je*sus  glorifieV' 

Now  it  is  not  our  intention  to  discuss  directly 
and  in  detail  Loisy's  critical  treatment  of  the 
Gospels.1  The  purpose  of  this  summary  has 

1  It  may,  at  the  same  time,  be  well  to  point  out  certain  un 
satisfactory  features.  His  objections  to  the  burial  can  only  be 
called  trivial.  What  difficulty  is  there  in  the  presence  of  the 
women  at  the  Cross  and  the  entombment,  and  why  should  it  be 
supposed  that  they  have  been  "  dragged  in  "  to  serve  as  useful 
witnesses  when  the  Apostles  by  their  flight  are  no  longer  avail 
able  ?  The  difficulties  with  regard  to  Joseph,  Loisy  answers 
himself.  And  we  ask  why  details  such  as  the  "  fine  linen  "  and 
the  "  new  tomb  "  "  precedent  d'un  sentiment  moral  plutot  que 


120  LOISY'S  VIEW  OF  THE  RESURRECTION 


been  to  show  how  uncompromising  is  his 
position  from  one  point  of  view.  He  does 
not  merely  hold  that  the  narratives  are  obscure, 
and  have  been  subjected  to  legendary  and 
materialising  influences,  whilst  beneath  them  is 
a  bed-rock  of  fact,  in  a  real  Resurrection  and 
true  appearances,  with  some  messages  at  least 
actually  delivered.  Such  is  probably  the  belief 
of  many  liberals,1  but  Loisy  will  have  none 

de  la  tradition  historique"?  There  is  nothing  suspicious  in 
reverent  care  for  the  dead.  And  the  mention  of  the  rock  tomb 
is  more  intelligible  as  a  piece  of  detail  interesting  to  Roman 
readers,  than  as  the  invented  fulfilment  of  an  unidentifiable 
prophecy.  Again,  though  one  is  loath  for  some  reasons  to  find 
oneself  on  the  side  of  Loisy's  opponent  (see  Quelques  Lettres, 
pp.  191,  227),  it  is  difficult  not  to  see  in  the  speech  of  Acts  2 
a  reference  to  the  raising  of  the  flesh  from  the  corruption  of  the 
tomb  ;  nor  can  we  admit  that  the  expression  of  Acts  I329 
("  they  .  .  .  laid  him  in  a  tomb ")  necessarily  excludes  all 
knowledge  of  burial  by  friends.  After  all,  Loisy  believes  that 
the  writer  of  the  Acts  wrote  the  third  Gospel,  and,  if  so,  he 
obviously  held  the  ordinary  view,  and  had  himself  described  the 
burial.  In  fact,  we  may  safely  say  that  the  objections  to  the 
burial  do  not  arise  from  any  real  difficulty  in  the  narrative,  but 
from  the  necessity  of  eliminating  an  incident  which  the  critic 
would  otherwise  find  very  inconvenient.  Similarly  with  regard 
to  the  "  third  day,"  the  explanations  of  its  origin  are  very  un 
convincing.  The  Old  Testament  references  are  not  enough  to 
explain  the  belief  (Hos  62  is  never  quoted,  and  Loisy  himself 
admits  that  the  influence  of  prophecy  modified,  but  was  seldom 
responsible  for,  the  growth  of  tradition)  ;  and  though  Justin  saw 
the  appropriateness  of  the  observance  of  the  first  day  as  being  the 
"  day  of  the  sun,"  there  is  no  evidence  whatever  that  the  first 
Christians,  particularly  the  Jewish  Church,  were  influenced  by 
this  association  of  ideas. 

1  See,  e.g.,  Lake's  Resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ. 


THE  SPIRITUAL  RESURRECTION      121 


of  these  half  measures.  There  is  for  him  no 
fragment  of  history  in  the  Gospels  after  the 
death  of  Christ ;  it  is  all  the  work  of  faith. 
Nor  when  he  says  that  the  Resurrection  is  not 
"un  fait  de  1'ordre  historique,"  does  he  merely 
mean  that  it  is  not  demonstrable  by  historical 
evidence,  whilst  the  fact  itself  may  none  the 
less  be  true.  This  possibility  is,  indeed,  left 
open  in  his  earlier  works,  but  has  now  been 
clearly  rejected  by  him.  The  Resurrection  did 
not  take  place  "  si  Ton  veut  entendre  par 
resurrection  cette  chose  inconcevable,  le  cadavre 
d'un  mort  de  deux  jours  se  prenant  une  vie  qui 
n'est  pas  celle  des  mortels,  et  qui  ne"anmoins  se 
manifeste  sensiblement."1 

Now,  if  this  were  all,  Loisy's  position  would 
be  simply  that  of  the  ordinary  "  unbeliever," 
and  would  require  no  special  treatment.  But 
we  know  that  it  is  not  all.  Loisy  is  a  sincere 
Christian,  and  has  a  whole-hearted  belief  in  the 
present  life  of  Christ  as  the  most  important  fact 
of  spiritual  experience  both  to  the  individual 
and  to  the  world  as  a  whole.  Unless  we 
recognise  this  to  the  full,  we  cannot  understand 
the  problem  as  it  presents  itself  to  the  modern 
mind.  Those  who  believe  in  a  "spiritual" 
Resurrection  would  maintain  that  the  living 
Christ  is  manifested  in  history  and  in  the 

1  Quelques  Le  tires,  p.  189. 


122   LOISY'S  VIEW  OF  THE  RESURRECTION 


individual  in  a  unique  sense.  It  is  more  than 
the  persistence  of  the  influence  which  every 
man  leaves  behind  him  in  a  greater  or  less 
degree.  The  Christ,  even  the  historic  Jesus  of 
Nazareth,  lives  in  His  Church  in  a  sense  other 
than  that  in  which  Alexander  lived  on  in  the 
realms  which  he  had  quickened  with  the  Greek 
spirit.  The  Christian  is  not  content  to  ascribe 
to  his  Master  the  elusive  pantheistic  immortality 
in  which  Shelley's  indignant  love  clothes  Keats. 
The  life  of  Christ,  to  those  who  believe  in  it  at 
all,  is  something  more  personal  and  more  real, 
because  it  affects  us  directly  and  practically. 
Now  it  is  comparatively  easy  for  the  latter-day 
Christian  to  hold  such  a  faith.  It  has  become 
an  integral  part  of  his  creed,  and  he  supports  it 
by  his  personal  experience,  backed  by  the  wide 
and  varied  experience  of  Christians  in  all  ages, 
and  by  the  testimony  of  history.  We  are  not 
here  discussing  the  validity  of  this  line  of 
evidence,  but  merely  emphasising  the  undoubted 
fact  that  such  are  the  main  grounds  on  which  [ 
the  Resurrection  is  believed  now  by  those  who  I 
lay  little  stress  on  the  "empty  tomb."  But  the 
historical  problem  is  to  explain  how  this  belief 
could  have  arisen,  if  we  reject  the  'Gospel 
narrative  in  toto.  By  what  psychological 
avenue  could  the  Apostles  have  arrived  at  it  ? 
We  remind  ourselves  of  the  conditions  as 


THE  PSYCHOLOGICAL  DIFFICULTY    123 


supposed  by  Loisy.  Jesus  had  died  a  felon's 
death  ;  He  had  neither  anticipated  that  death, 
nor  warned  His  disciples  of  it,  though  no  doubt 
He  realised  and  spoke  of  its  possibility.  Much 
less  had  they  any  promises  of  the  Resurrection 
on  which  to  build.  He  had  proclaimed  a  future 
kingdom,  to  be  speedily  established  by  a 
miraculous  act  of  God,  probably  in  His  own 
lifetime,  when  He  Himself  would  be  declared 
to  be  the  Messiah.  But  this  hope  had  been 
manifestly  frustrated  by  events.  The  Apostles 
had  been  dazed  by  the  catastrophe,  and  had 
fled  to  their  own  homes.  Yet  gradually,  with 
in  a  comparatively  brief  period,  they  came  to 
believe  that  this  Jesus  was  alive  and  active  in  a 
sense  in  which  this  could  be  said  of  no  other 
departed  leader.  The  belief  transformed  their 
views  of  their  Master  and  of  their  Bible, 
changed  their  characters,  and  enabled  them  to 
begin  the  conversion  of  the  world,  a  task  which 
Jesus  had  never  suggested  to  them  in  His  life 
time.  Whatever  view  we  take  of  the  details 
of  the  opening  chapters  of  the  Acts,  we  cannot 
say  less  than  this.  The  historical  fact  of  the 
growth  of  Christianity  requires  it,  and  Loisy 
himself  insists  continually  that  the  Church  was 
built  up  on  the  faith  in  the  risen  Christ.  How 
did  it  all  come  about?  It  is  a  historical 
problem,  and  there  seems  nothing  that  history 


124  LOISY'S  VIEW  OF  THE  RESURRECTION 

can  take  hold  of  to  explain  it.  Did  it  arise 
from  a  study  of  prophecy  ?  No,  says  Loisy  : 
"  il  est  de  toute  invraisemblance  que  les  Textes 
de  1'Ancien  Testament  aient  suggere  aux 
disciples  de  Je'sus  la  resurrection  de  leur 
Maitre."  The  interpretation  of  prophecy 
turned  out  to  be  a  most  impressive  method  of 
proof  for  the  new  faith  once  it  had  arisen,  but 
it  did  not  itself  give  it  birth.  An  answer  which 
seems  more  promising  is  that  the  belief  arose 
from  visions  of  Jesus,  according  to  Loisy  from 
a  vision  seen  by  Peter.  The  crucial  question 
is,  Of  what  nature  were  these  visions?  Are  we 
to  understand  them  as  in  some  sense  objective  ? 
We  touch  here  on  the  problem  which  is  being 
for  the  first  time  scientifically  investigated  by 
the  Society  for  Psychical  Research.  In  a  sense 
the  appearances  of  spirits,  and  messages  from 
the  spirit  world,  are  facts,  i.e.  certain  people 
have  undoubtedly  had  psychological  experiences 
of  this  character.  Eliminating  cases  of  fraud, 
we  have  to  ask  whether  these  experiences  point 
to  something  objective.  Do  they  take  their 
origin  from  the  personality  of  the  departed, 
and,  therefore,  correspond  to  a  reality  which 
exists  outside  of  the  mind  of  the  percipient  ? 
This  reality  need  not  be  thought  of  as  material ; 
we  have  only  to  suppose  that  it  in  some  way 

1  Ev.  Syn.  i.  p.  176. 


PSYCHICAL  RESEARCH  125 


uses  the  material  world  in  order  to  communicate 
with  us.  Or,  on  the  other  hand,  are  we  to 
regard  all  such  messages  and  appearances  as 
subjective  illusions,  projected  by  the  sub 
conscious  self  of  the  percipient,  and  standing 
in  no  relation  to  the  personality  from  which 
they  claim  to  come?1  If  the  first  answer  be 
ultimately  proved  to  be  true,  we  shall  go  some 
way  towards  explaining  the  Resurrection 
narratives,  and  that  in  a  sense  which  both 
science  and  religion  can  accept.  If  it  can  be 
maintained  that  the  appearances  and  messages 
of  A.  after  death  to  B.  are  really  to  be  attributed 
to  the  conscious  deliberate  effort  of  A.  to  com 
municate  with  his  friend  in  this  world,  we  have 
in  essence  the  vindication  of  the  Gospel  story. 
Whether  we  accepted  the  Biblical  records  in 
toto  or  not,  we  should  have  a  scientific  justifica 
tion  for  our  belief  in  the  continued  life  of  Jesus. 
But  we  may  remark  that  His  Resurrection  would 
still  remain  a  unique  event  in  the  world's  history. 
It  would  be  unique,  because  results  have  come 
from  it  which  it  is  no  exaggeration  to  say  out 
weigh  the  results  which  have  come  from  all 
other  supposed  spirit  communications  put 
together ;  it  would  also  be  unique  because, 

1  In  certain  cases  we  have  to  reckon  with  the  possibility  that 
they  may  be  telepathic,  i.e.  proceeding  from  other  earthly 
minds  ;  they  are  then  in  a  sense  objective,  but  not  veridical. 


126  LOISY'S  VIEW  OF  THE  RESURRECTION 


assuming  the  substantial  accuracy  of  the  Gospel 
records  of  the  manifestations  (and  on  this 
hypothesis  most  of  the  difficulties  felt  with 
regard  to  them  would  disappear),  His  appear 
ances  have  a  consistency,  fulness,  and  spiritual 
value  attained  by  no  others,  since  they  enabled 
the  disciples  to  realise  completely  the  presence 
of  the  personality  which  they  loved.  Again,  if 
we  may  believe  the  suggestion  of  Mr.  Myers,1 
a  suggestion  which  is  in  itself  a  priori  probable, 
and  which  is  "  confirmed  "  by  messages  claiming 
to  come  from  him  and  Dr.  Gurney,2  the  departed 
spirit  finds  it  hard  to  communicate  on  account 
of  the  difficulty  of  controlling  the  material 
media  which  it  must  use.  Now  we  are  in  the 
habit  of  explaining  many  of  the  Gospel  miracles 
by  insisting  on  the  control  which  a  perfect 
personality  would  have  over  matter.  It  is, 
then,  natural  to  suppose  that  that  same  person 
ality  would  have  a  unique  control  of  the  media 
of  communication  after  death.  Then,  as  in  the 
days  of  His  flesh,  He  was  the  perfect  man,  in 
fullest  harmony  with  His  spiritual  environment, 
and  able  to  do  perfectly  what  others  have  only 
been  able  to  do  imperfectly.  No  doubt  this 
line  of  thought  will  fail  to  satisfy  many.  To 
some  it  will  appear  unduly  rationalistic ;  they 

1  The  Survival  of  Htiman  Personality. 

2  S.P.R.  Proceedings^  June  1908. 


OBJECTIVE  OR  SUBJECTIVE?          127 


would  not  wish  to  explain  the  Resurrection  of 
Christ  as  being  on  at  all  the  same  lines  as  the 
continued  life  of  other  men  in  the  spirit  world, 
forgetting  that  we  are  only  dealing  with  the 
means  by  which  His  human  spirit  may  have 
communicated  with  His  friends.  Others  will 
insist  that  the  "objective"  character  of  spirit 
communications  is  still  far  from  proved.  This, 
no  doubt,  is  the  case  ;  we  have  only  attempted 
to  indicate  a  line  of  thought  which  may  possibly 
ultimately  be  of  value.  To  the  writer  it  is  a 
hopeful  line,  though  he  is  aware  that  it  cannot 
be  pressed  at  present,  and  does  not  wish  to 
suggest  that  our  belief  in  the  Resurrection  is  to 
stand  or  fall  with  any  such  proof. 

But  the  main  object  of  this  somewhat  long 
digression  has  been  to  press  upon  those  who 
speak  of  "  visions "  in  this  connection  the 
necessity  of  defining  clearly  of  what  nature 
they  suppose  them  to  be.  Are  they  objective, 
due  to  the  direct  action  of  the  departed  spirit, 
regarded  as  a  living  personality,  and,  therefore, 
evidence  of  the  life  after  death  ?  Many  will 
reject  this  hypothesis,  and  will  maintain  that 
they  are  purely  subjective.  This  seems  to  be 
the  view  of  M.  Loisy.  To  the  Apostles  "le 
travail  interieur  de  leur  ame  enthousiaste 
pouvait  leur  suggerer  la  vision  de  ce  qu'ils 
souhaitaient ;  des  incidents  fortuits,  interpreted 


128  LOISY'S  VIEW  OF  THE  RESURRECTION 

et  transfigures  selon  les  preoccupations  du 
moment  pouvaient  avoir  la  meme  portee  que 
des  visions,  avec  un  caractere  objectif  qui  les 
rendaient  moins  discutables,  si  Ton  avait 
songe"  a  discuter."  And  there  are  instructive 
passages2  in  which  he  speaks  of  "la  region 
sub-consciente  de  1'ame,  oil  se  preparent  les 
visions  et  les  songes.  En  1'etat  d'exaltation  ou 
vivaient  les  premiers  croyants,  tout  ce  travail, 
qui  deroute  1'analyse  par  sa  complexity  s'est 
opere,  spontanement  et  rapidement,  dans  la 
region  subconsciente  des  ames  ou  se  preparent 
les  songes  de  tous  les  hommes,  les  hallucina 
tions  de  quelque-uns,  les  intuitions  de  genie." 
Loisy  is  not  here  dealing  directly  with  the. 
Resurrection,  but  with  the  developments  "  de 
la  pensee  chretienne  "  in  general ;  but  he  nowhere, 
so  far  as  I  can  discover,  suggests  for  a  moment 
that  the  visions  of  the  Christ  are  to  be  attributed 
to  any  other  source  than  "  la  region  subcon 
sciente  "  ;  he  regards  them  as  from  first  to  last 
subjective. 

Now  it  is  quite  obvious  that  to  call  the  visions 
"subjective"  is  merely  to  describe  them;  it 
does  not  explain  them,  or  do  away  with  the 
necessity  for  an  explanation.  This  explanation 
can  only  be  found  in  the  mental  condition  of 

1  Ev.  Syn.  i.  p.  223. 

3  Ibid.  \.  p.  195,  ii.  p.  532,  n.  I. 


HOW  DID  THE  BELIEF  ARISE?       129 


the  Apostles.  Were  they  so  predisposed  to 
believe  in  the  Resurrection  that  it  became 
natural  to  them  to  see  their  Master  standing 
before  them  as  "in  the  days  of  His  flesh"? 
There  were,  according  to  Loisy,  two  factors  to 
which  the  visions  may  be  traced.  The  first 
was  the  strong  impression  made  by  the  person 
ality  of  Jesus  ;  the  second  was  closely  connected 
with  this,  the  belief  in  His  Messiahship.  As 
the  disciples  revisited  the  familiar  scenes  of  the 
Galilsean  ministry,  "  le  passe"  les  ressaisit,  leurs 
souvenirs  s'enflammerent  dans  la  solitude.  Us 
avaient  e"te  trop  profond^ment  remue's  par 
1'espeVance  pour  que  le  coup  de  malheur  qui  les 
avait  d'abord  accable~s  ne  fut  par  suivi  d'une 
reaction  puissante  vers  le  grandiose  avenir  qui 
les  avait  seduits."  "  L'on  pe^oit  aussi  que 
ces  deux  facteurs  "  (i.e.  the  appearances  and  the 
argument  from  prophecy)  "  ont  puise  originaire- 
ment  toute  leur  force  dans  la  persuasion  ou 
etaient  les  disciples  que  Je"sus  lui-meme  etait  le 
Messie."!  We  are  bound  to  ask  whether  this 
view  is  psychologically  intelligible.  We  are 
not  merely  dealing  with  the  conviction  that  the 
work  of  a  great  and  good  man  cannot  be  cut 
short  by  death,  and  that  he  will  be  recompensed 
hereafter  for  his  unmerited  sufferings  on  earth. 
The  Apostles  rose  far  above  the  sublime  intui- 

1  E-v.  Syn.  i.  p.  223.  2  Ibid.  ii.  p.  782. 

9 


tion  of  the  Book  of  Wisdom,  that  "  the  souls  of 
the  righteous  are  in  the  hand  of  God."  They 
believed  that  their  Master  was  alive  and  in 
touch  with  them  in  a  perfectly  unique  sense. 
They  did  not  imagine  for  a  moment  that  His 
"spirit"  was  merely  resting  on  them  as  the 
spirit  of  an  Elijah  rested  on  Elisha.  We 
remind  ourselves  once  more  that,  according 
to  Loisy's  view,  there  was  very  little  in  the 
historical  career  of  Jesus  to  create  an  atmo 
sphere  favourable  to  such  a  belief.  Most  of 
the  miracles  are  to  be  eliminated  ;  the  predic 
tions  of  the  "rising  again"  are  unhistorical. 
The  Crucifixion  itself  came  not  as  something 
foreseen  and  allowed  for,  but  as  an  unlooked- 
for  catastrophe,  apparently  upsetting  all  calcula 
tions  and  falsifying  all  hopes.  The  shock, 
indeed,  was  so  great  that  "les  moins  timides 
perdirent  toute  esperance  quand  ils  virent  que 
le  ciel  n'avait  pas  secouru  celui  qu'ils  avaient 
salue"  comme  le  Mcssie." 

Can  we,  then,  base  the  whole  reaction  on 
the  impression  of  the  personality  of  Jesus,  for 
the  belief  in  the  Messiahship  is  really  only  an 
aspect  of  this  ?  We  are  far  from  wishing  to 
minimise  in  any  way  the  extent  of  that  impres 
sion,  though  it  is  a  question  which  will  require 
more  consideration  than  it  has  hitherto  received, 

1  Ev.  Syn.  i.  p.  222. 


THE  PERSONALITY  OF  JESUS         131 

whether  we  can  reject  so  much  of  the  Gospel 
story  as  Loisy  rejects,  and  yet  retain  the  right 
to  speak  of  that  personality  as  unique  and  un 
approachable.      But  the  question  at  issue  is  not 
"  how  great  was  the  influence  of  that  person 
ality,"  but  "  why  did  it  have  the  particular  results 
supposed  ? "     It  is  one  thing  to  invoke  "  person 
ality  "    to    explain    certain    miraculous    cures  ; 
we  know  it  does,  in  fact,  work  in  this  particular 
way.      It  is  quite  another  thing  to  urge   it  as 
a   sufficient   explanation    of    the    Resurrection 
belief.     Are    there   any  real  parallels?     Cases 
of   varying   degrees    of  similarity  are,  indeed, 
often  hinted  at  in  footnotes.     We  may  suggest 
that   they   deserve   a    more   prominent   place. 
For  from  this  point  of  view  the  essence  of  the 
subject  is  to  study  and  compare  carefully  the 
alleged  parallels.      Does  a  leader  with  a  strong 
personality  naturally  force  on  his  adherents  the 
conviction    that    he    is   alive,  that  he  is  mani 
festing    himself,  that  he   is  helping  them   and 
continuing   his  work  ?     It    is  obvious    that  we 
must  exclude    most,  if  not  all,  of   the  alleged 
parallels    from    post  -  Christian    times.       The 
stories  of  the  appearances  of  saints  are  easily 
explained    from   the  already  existing  belief   in 
the  appearances  of  Christ.     Given  the  Gospel 
narrative  and  the  Christian  belief  in  the  Resur 
rection,  it  is  intelligible  that  similar  stories  or 


132   LOISY'S  VIEW  OF  THE  RESURRECTION 


experiences  should  follow  ;  in  fact,  it  is  signifi 
cant  that,  comparatively  speaking,  there  are  so 
few.  It  suggests  that  the  mind  of  man  does 
not  work  easily  in  this  groove ;  it  is  not  so 
"natural,"  as  certain  critics  would  seem  to 
imagine,  that  visions  should  be  seen  of  a  man 

o 

after  death,  simply  because  he  has  been  loved 
and    revered.      But   this    by   the    way.       The 
problem  is  to  explain  the  first  great  instance, 
the  belief  in  the  appearances  of  Jesus.     There 
is   nothing  like  it  in  the  Old  Testament,  and 
no  real  parallel  has  been  adduced  from  other 
sources.     We    should,   then,    clearly    recognise 
that  we  are  not  explaining  anything  in  a  scientific 
sense  when  we  trace  the  Resurrection  belief  to 
the    influence    of   "the    personality   of  Jesus." 
We  are  really  invoking  a  psychological  miracle. 
Now  psychology  has  its  laws,  obscure  though 
they  may  be,  and  a  phenomenon  which  seems 
to  contradict  all  we  know  of  those  laws  should 
be    a    stumbling-block    in     the    psychological 
realm,  no  less  than  it  would  be  in  the  material. 
A    miracle    does    not   cease    to    be    a    miracle 
because  it  has  been  transferred  from  the  sphere 
of  matter  to  the  sphere  of  mind.     And  this  is 
precisely  what  Loisy  seems  to  do  ;  whether  he 
be  on  the  right  lines  or  not,  it  should,  at  least, 
be  clearly  recognised  that  he  leaves  us  with  a 
new  problem  as  inexplicable  as  the  old.      It  is 


THE  DIVINE  INTUITION  133 

an  historical  fact  that  the  disciples  believed  that 
Jesus  was  alive  in  a  unique  sense,  and  the  fact 
calls  for  a  historical  explanation.  We  are 
offered  that  of  self-caused  visions,  which  in 
their  turn  rest  upon  a  faith  inexplicable  by  any 
known  laws  of  thought. 

This  difficulty  has  to  be  faced  by  all, 
whether  Christians  or  unbelievers,  who  reject 
all  objective  manifestations  of  a  risen  Christ, 
and  it  is  recognised  by  most  candid  critics  as 
a  very  real  crux.  But  the  difficulty  is  greatly 
increased  to  all  who  hold  the  paradox  of  Loisy's 
position.  They  maintain  that  though  the 
visions  to  which  faith  gave  birth,  and  in  which 
it  found  its  nourishment,  were  false,  yet  the 
faith  was  in  the  last  resort  true.  Jesus  was 
alive,  though  He  had  not  manifested  Himself 
in  the  way  imagined.  How  came  it  that  the 
faith  was  true  ?  It  must  have  been  an  intuition, 
which  can  only  be  explained  as  a  Divine  revela 
tion  to  the  soul,  an  otherwise  inexplicable 
uprush  of  spiritual  genius.  Now  we  admit 
that  the  spirit  of  genius  blows  where  it  lists, 
and  that  its  manifestations  are  often  mysterious 
and  apparently  arbitrary.  But  though  those 
who  are  the  vehicles  of  such  intuitions  of  genius 
have  nothing  which  they  have  not  received 
from  the  great  Unknown,  yet  we  honour  them 
as  our  greatest  men,  whether  they  be  artists, 


134  LOISY'S  VIEW  OF  THE  RESURRECTION 

poets,  or  religious  leaders.  This  particular 
intuition,  that  the  real  work  of  Jesus  was  to  be 
carried  on  by  His  Spirit  after  His  death,  is 
without  question  the  essential  factor  in  Chris 
tianity.  Yet,  on  the  view  we  are  considering,  it 
did  not  come  to  Jesus  Himself.  We  are  told 
it  probably  came  to  Peter.  Then,  we  say  it 
deliberately,  Peter  or  some  unknown  disciple 
was  a  greater  religious  genius  than  Jesus,  and 
should  be  regarded  as  the  real  founder  of 

o 

Christianity.  Jesus  expected  speedy  and 
temporal  success  ;  He  was  utterly  mistaken  in 
His  view  of  the  future,  and  died  with  a  cry 
of  despair  on  His  lips,  leaving  His  work  and 
hopes  a  wreck.  It  was  Peter  and  the  Apostles 
who  were  able  to  bring  life  out  of  death,  be 
cause  there  came  to  them  the  sublime  intuition 
to  which  their  Master  had  never  risen,  that 
His  spirit  would  be  with  them  in  the  invisible 
world,  and  that  His  work  could  be  continued 
on  new  lines.  Jesus  never  foresaw  failure, 
,  Peter  triumphed  over  it.  And  yet,  even  in 
the  Roman  Church,  Jesus  and  not  the  other  is 
worshipped  as  God. 

It  would  seem,  then,  to  be  the  case  that  any 
theory  which  denies  the  fact  of  objective  mani 
festations  is  hard  pressed  to  explain  how  the 
Apostles  arrived  at  their  faith.  It  has  to 
invoke  "  personality  "  working  in  a  mysterious 


THE  NEED  OF  PROOF  135 

and  unparalleled,  and  therefore  almost  a 
"miraculous,"  manner.  It  supposes  that  the 
belief  in  question  arose  unaccountably  as  a 
Divine  intuition,  creating  for  itself  proofs  which, 
though  in  themselves  false,  supported  a  con 
clusion  at  bottom  true.  And  yet  this  is  only 
half  the  problem  which  the  historian  has  to 
face.  If  it  is  hard  to  explain  the  origin  of  the 
belief,  it  is  no  less  hard  to  understand  how  it 
maintained  itself  and  won  general  acceptance. 
One  of  the  sternest  tests  of  life  is  to  keep  the 
heights  which  Faith  has  won  in  her  moments  of 
insight.  Those  who  had  seen  visions,  whether 
objective  or  subjective  (and  in  considering  the 
impression  on  the  percipients  the  distinction 
ceases  to  be  of  importance),  would  certainly  feel 
the  need  of  more  tangible  evidence  "  in  the 
light  of  common  day."  Still  more  would  the 
need  be  felt  by  those  who  had  not  been  favoured 
with  such  experiences.  Now  it  is  perfectly 
clear  that  once  the  Apostles  had  attained  their 
belief  in  the  Resurrection,  they  never  afterwards 
wavered  in  it  for  a  moment.  They  were  able 
to  communicate  that  belief  to  the  disciples  in 
general  and  to  multitudes  of  new  converts. 
And,  most  startling  of  all,  it  does  not  seem  to 
have  been  seriously  contradicted  by  their  op 
ponents.  It  was  not  that  they  preached  a 
purely  spiritual  Resurrection,  which  would  not 


136  LOISY'S  VIEW  OF  THE  RESURRECTION 


admit  of  proof  or  disproof.  On  the  contrary, 
it  is  admitted  that  they  proclaimed  a  visibly 
manifested,  to  some  extent  a  material,  body ; 
they  believed  themselves  to  have  spoken  with 
Christ,  to  have  eaten  and  drunk  with  Him, 
if  not  to  have  touched  Him.  Hence,  it  is 
startling  to  read,  "  Les  auteurs  de  la  mort  de 
Jesus  ne  pensaient  probablement  plus  a  lui, 
quand  il  leur  revint  que  ses  disciples  etaient 
maintenant  a  Jerusalem,  qu'ils  declaraient  vivant 
et  immortel  le  crucifie  de  Golgotha.  Le  chris- 
tianisme  etait  ne.  On  allait  essayer  de  le  com- 
battre.  II  fallait  le  discuter.  Nul  ne  contestait 
que  Je*sus  fut  mort  sur  la  croix.  Nid  ne pouvait 
demontrer  qiiil  ne  fut  pas  ressuscite"  Surely 
from  the  first  the  obvious  answer  to  the 
apostolic  preaching  was  the  insistence  on 
the  fact  of  the  burial,  and  the  production  of  the 
body  of  Jesus,  if  possible.  It  is  very  curious 
that  until  the  probably  late  edition  of  the  story 
of  "  the  watch  "  in  St.  Matthew,  and  the  notices 
of  the  Jewish  counter-propaganda  in  the 
"Gospel  of  Peter"  and  in  Justin,  we  have  no 
hint  of  any  attempt  to  meet  the  witness  of  the 
Apostles.  The  reason  may  be  found  in  some 
such  explanation  as  that  suggested  by  Loisy, 
but  there  is  no  doubt  that  the  hypothesis  of 
the  "  empty  tomb,"  if  it  can  be  accepted, 

1  Ev.  Syn.  \.  p.  224. 


THE  EMPTY  TOMB  137 


accounts  most  naturally  for  the  attitude,  both 
of  Jews  and  Christians,  in  face  of  the  alleged 
fact  of  the  Resurrection.  The  possibility  of 
counter-evidence  was  cut  off  at  the  source. 
We  admit  that  the  vanishing  of  the  earthly 
body  is  not  necessary  to  a  philosophical  view 
of  the  Resurrection,  that  it  may  even  be  a 
stumbling-block,  since  we  do  not  believe  in  a 
quickening  of  its  material  particles,  yet  it  would 
seem  to  have  been  almost  necessary  as  evidence. 
Granted  the  "  empty  tomb,"  we  can  explain  the 
rapid  growth  and  the  unhesitating  certainty  of 
the  Resurrection  belief  on  the  side  of  the  early 
Christians,  and  the  comparative  absence  of 
contradiction  on  the  side  of  their  opponents. 
We  do  not  now  touch  the  philosophical  question 
of  its  possibility  ;  we  merely  suggest  that  the 
admitted  facts  are  most  easily  explained  by 
the  supposition  that  this  part  of  the  Resurrec 
tion  story  is  true  in  its  main  features.  But  it  is 
well  to  insist  that  the  religion  of  Christ  does 
not  "rest  on  the  fact  of  the  empty  tomb." 
The  argument  of  a  well-known  popular  work 
of  fiction  is  a  libel  on  the  faith  of  Christians. 
If  it  were  proved  that  this  part  of  the  Gospel 
story  arose  from  some  misapprehension  and 
must  be  surrendered  in  the  light  of  fuller  know 
ledge,  the  Creed  of  the  Church  would  remain 
unshaken.  We  can  believe  without  such  help. 


138   LOISY'S  VIEW  OF  THE  RESURRECTION 


But  the  question  is,  Could  the  first  generation 
of  disciples  have  done  so  ?  To  say  this,  is  not 
to  claim  for  ourselves  a  spiritual  height  which 
they  never  reached.  We  are  heirs  of  centuries 
of  Christian  experience  ;  they  were  pioneers  to 
whom  the  greater  part  of  the  "  evidence  for  the 
Resurrection "  was  still  in  the  future.  As  we 
try  sympathetically  to  realise  their  temper  of 
mind,  if  we  find  it  hard  to  understand  how  they 
could  have  evolved  their  visions  from  their 
own  inner  consciousness,  we  find  it  almost 
equally  hard  to  understand  how  they  could 
have  believed  in  them  so  unflinchingly,  if  they 
had  no  external  evidence  on  which  to  rest. 

The  purpose,  then,  of  this  study  is  to  suggest 
that  the  problem  of  the  Resurrection  is  by  no 
means  solved  by  a  criticism  which,  however 
ingeniously,  analyses  almost  into  nothingness 
the  concluding  chapters  of  the  Gospels.  Such 
a  criticism  is  always  sooner  or  later  pulled  up 
sharp  by  the  hard  fact  of  the  apostolic  belief. 
It  should  be  clearly  recognised  that  until  it  can 
give  a  reasonable  account  of  the  origin  and 
permanence  of  that  belief,  it  is  no  solution  of 
the  problem,  however  attractive  it  may  be  as 
an  exercise  in  literary  criticism.  The  difficulties, 
historical  and  psychological,  no  less  than 
religious  and  philosophical,  which  accompany 
denial  are  no  whit  less  serious  than  those  which 


LOGIC  AND  FAITH  139 

accompany  belief.  And  yet  let  our  last  word 
be  this.  The  real  dividing  line  is  not  between 
those  who  accept  the  historical  records  of  the 
Resurrection,  and  those  who  deny  them.  It  is 
rather  between  those  who  believe  in  the  present 
power  of  a  risen  Christ,  and  those  who  reject 
such  a  belief  as  a  superstition.  From  this  point 
of  view  a  Loisy  is  on  the  side  of  the  angels, 
and  it  is  well  for  the  most  orthodox  to  realise 
that  their  only  quarrel  with  such  a  one  should 
be  in  the  domain  of  logic  and  proof;  they  have 
none  when  it  comes  to  the  question  of  spiritual 
value. 


IV 

PROFESSOR  HARNACK  ON  THE  SECOND 
SOURCE  OF  THE  FIRST  AND  THIRD  GOSPELS 


IV. 

PROFESSOR  HARNACK  ON  THE  SECOND 
SOURCE  OF  THE  FIRST  AND  THIRD 
GOSPELS. 

PROFESSOR  HARNACK'S  remarkable  vindication 
of  the  Lukan  authorship  of  the  third  Gospel 
and  the  Acts l  has  been  followed  by  a  further 
volume,  in  which  he  examines  the  second 
source  common  to  St.  Matthew  and  St.  Luke.2 
The  first  source  is,  of  course,  the  Gospel  of 
St.  Mark,  in  whatever  form  it  may  have  been 
used  by  the  two  later  Evangelists.  Of  this 
Harnack  has  nothing  to  say  here  ;  he  confines 
his  attention  strictly  to  the  matter  common  to 
the  other  two  Gospels  alone.  His  purpose  is 
by  a  careful  comparison  of  the  two  versions,  as 
given  in  St.  Matthew  and  St.  Luke,  to  obtain 
a  hypothetical  reconstruction  of  "Q,"3  the 

1  In  Lukas  der  Arzt. 

2  Spriiche  und Reden  Jesu  (Leipzig,  1907);  or  in  the  transla 
tion,   The  Sayings  of  Jesus.     The  references  in  this  paper  are 
to  the  German  edition. 

3  The  source  is  so  called  from  the  German  Quelle ;  the  old 
name  Logia  has  been  dropped  as  suggesting  an  identification 
with  the  Matthajan  Logia,  which,  however  probable,  must  not 
be  assumed. 


144    HARNACK,  FIRST  AND  THIRD  GOSPELS 


common  source  which  it  is  generally  agreed 
must  in  some  form  and  in  some  sense  lie  behind 
both. 

He  renews  the  protest  which  we  find  in 
Lukas  der  Arzt  against  flashy  a  priori  theor 
ising,  and  asks  for  more  "spade-work,"  a 
detailed  examination  of  the  actual  data. 
"  What  happens  in  many  other  of  the  main 
questions  of  gospel  criticism  happens  here ; 
critics  launch  out  into  sublime  questions  as  to 
the  meaning  of  the  '  Kingdom  of  God,'  as  to 
the  'Son  of  Man,'  '  Messiahship,'  etc.,  or 
into  inquiries  of  'religious  history,'  and  ques 
tions  of  authenticity  decided  on  '  higher  '  con 
siderations  .  .  .  but  they  avoid  the  '  lower ' 
problems,  which,  involve  spade-work  and 
troublesome  research  (bei  deren  Behandlung 
karrnerarbeit  zu  leisten  und  Staub  zu  schlucken 
ist) "  (p.  3).  He  acknowledges  the  complica 
tions  of  the  problem,  the  probability  of  an  early 
harmonising  of  the  text  of  the  two  Gospels, 
the  doubts  whether  Q  was  used  by  both  in 
the  same  form,  or  whether  one  or  the  other 
may  not  have  gone  back  at  times  to  an 
Aramaic  original,  and  the  difficulty  of  deciding 
on  the  scope  of  O.  But  the  right  method 
puts  these  questions  aside  for  the  moment  and 
"  must  first  confine  itself  exclusively  and  strictly 
to  the  parts  common  to  Matthew  and  Luke  as 


THE  SCOPE  OF  THE  INQUIRY        145 

against  Mark,  must  examine  these  from  the 
point  of  view  of  grammar,  style,  and  literary 
history,  and  starting  from  this  firm  basis  see 
how  far  we  can  go."  Not  till  such  an  inquiry 
has  failed,  need  the  problem  be  given  up  as 
hopeless  (p.  2). 

The  common  sections  which  are  the  material 
of  the  study,  comprise  about  one-sixth  of  the 
third  Gospel  and  two-elevenths  of  the  first. 
Harnack  divides  them  into  three  groups : 
(i)  Numerous  passages  where  the  resemblance 
is  often  almost  verbal ;  these  are  treated  of 
first,  and  must  form  the  basis  of  any  theory 
or  reconstruction  of  O.  (2)  Cases  where 
the  divergence  is  so  great  that  it  becomes 
very  doubtful  whether  there  was  any  common 
source  at  all  ;  they  include  only  Mt  2i32 
and  Lk  729-30,  and  the  parables  of  the  Great 
Feast,  and  of  the  Pounds  (or  Talents),  and  are 
dealt  with  separately  in  an  appendix.  (3)  The 
numerous  and  important  sections  where  striking 
resemblances  are  combined  with  no  less  striking 
differences.  The  student  does  not  need  to 
be  reminded  that  these  form  the  real  crux  of 
the  problem. 

We  note  that  Harnack  starts  from  the  resem 
blances  ;  this  fact  is  important  as  explaining 
his  conclusions.  It  is  perhaps  true  to  say  that 
Mr.  Allen  in  his  Commentary  on  St.  Matthew 


1 46   HARNACK,  FIRST  AND  THIRD  GOSPELS 


is  more  impressed  with  the  divergences,  and 
therefore,  as  we  should  expect,  reaches  a  cor 
respondingly  different  solution  of  the  problem. 
We  shall  have  something  to  say  later  on  of 
the  relation  between  the  two  views. 

Harnack's  critical  method  will  be  best  shown 
by  an  example  of  its  actual  working  : 

Text  of  Mt.  Variations  in  Lk. 

Mt    I316.      vp.5>v    Se   paKiipioi  Lk    IO23- 24.       i/xwi/    Se     om. 

ol  o0doX/iot,  on  /SXeTrouo-tv,   (cat  ot    /SXeVovrey    a     /SXeTrere    KOI 

ra    wTa    [u/xoai']     ort     dKououcrtv.  ra         bis         OKOUOUCT/I'         om. 

(17)     fi^.^    yap     Xe'yw    i/^ti/,    on  n/iTji/      om.  Xeyco     yap 

TroXXot      7rpo(^)f)rai      KOI     8/Katot  [<cai    jSacrtXety]    for     Kai    8/Kaiot 

fTre6v^rj(rav      I8tlv      a     /SXeVerf,  rjde\r)<rav  v/xety     /3Xe7rere 

Kai    OI'K    fiSav'    KOI    aKoOcrat    a  [/cat  a*,   bis  f/KOvcrav  om.]. 
a/covere,   (cat  OVK   TJKOWCIV. 

"At  the  beginning  Luke  inserts  an  improve 
ment  of  the  style,  and  a  pedantic  explanation 
of  the  meaning.  Blass  has  rightly  struck  out 
from  Luke  the  last  seven  words  of  Matthew, 
following  several  MSS.  'Hearing'  is  not 
found  in  v.16,  and  if  the  last  clause  of  v.17  were 
Lukan  it  must  have  run  u/iet<?  afcovere  (cf.  the 
Lukan  text  immediately  before).  Probably 
Luke  did  not  care  to  say  that  the  prophets 
had  not  heard  it ;  they  only  had  not  seen  it. 
Luke's  insertion  of  the  Ly^et?  is  striking,  as  he 
usually  omits  O's  pleonastic  personal  pronouns. 
In  this  case  he  had  at  the  beginning  omitted 
the  ii^oiv,  and  where  he  inserts  it,  the  u/u,et?  is 


TEXTUAL  CRITICISM  147 


not  pleonastic,     a/jujv  may  belong  to  the  source, 
but  may  also  have  been  inserted  by  Matthew. 
KOI  /Sachet?  must  be  retained  in  Luke  in  spite 
of  the  indecisive  attestation,  since  its  later  inser 
tion  is  not  easily  explained,  while  the  omission 
is  easy  to  understand.      But  if  it  stood  in  Luke, 
it  also  stood  in  O,  and  Si/caioi,  in  Mt.  is  a  cor 
rection  by  Matthew,  who  had  a  special  fond 
ness    for   SiicaioavvTj.      q0€\if<rav   for  eTredv^aav   is 
an  obvious  improvement  in  style  (eiriOvfjueiv  only 
occurs    once    elsewhere    in    Mt.).     In     Q    the 
saying  will    have    run   just   as    in  Mt.,   except 
for    the  SUaiot  (and  perhaps    the    apyv).       We 
notice  also  the  parallelism  in  Mt."  (p.  22). 

The  extract  has  been  chosen  more  or  less 
at  random,  simply  as  a  fair  illustration  of  the 
principles  adopted  in  the  investigation. 

i.  As  regards  text,  Harnack  does  not  deal 
directly  with  questions  of  textual  criticism. 
He  takes  the  view  that  Blass  and  Wellhausen 
have  overestimated  the  value  of  D,  and  of 
unsupported  variants  in  general,  as  well  as  the 
influence  of  the  Lukan  text  on  Matthew.  He 
prefers  Westcott  and  Hort  (p.  5).  At  the 
same  time  we  find  him  abandoning  that  text 
in  several  startling  instances,  and,  as  in  the  case 
before  us,  preferring  the  "Western"  text  (the 
evidence  for  the  omission  of  the  final  clause 
of  Lk  io24  is  three  old  Latin  MSS).  Similarly, 


1 48    HARNACK,  FIRST  AND  THIRD  GOSPELS 

he  omits  the  close  of  Lk  1 142,  as  interpolated 
from  Mt  2323,  the  third  (or  second)  Beatitude 
from  Mt  55,  and  not  merely  the  third,  but  also 
the  first  two  petitions  from  the  Lukan  version 
of  the  Lord's  Prayer,  in  favour  of  the  petition 
for  the  Holy  Ghost  found  in  Tertulltan,  Gregory 
of  Nyssa,  and  Cod.  Ev.  604.  We  may  admit 
that  the  text  of  the  Gospels  is  not  yet  finally 
settled,  and  with  Mr.  Allen  we  may  be 
"  inclined  to  believe  that  the  second  century 
readings,  attested  by  the  ecclesiastical  writers 
of  that  century,  and  by  the  Syriac  and  Latin 
versions,  are  often  deserving  of  preference." 
At  the  same  time,  in  the  present  state  of  know 
ledge,  one  feels  a  little  uncomfortable  at 

o     ' 

conclusions  founded  on  readings  which  have 
been  adopted  by  but  few,  if  any,  of  the  acknow 
ledged  leaders  of  textual  criticism. 

2.  It  will  have  been  noticed  that  in  the 
example  cited,  nothing  is  said  of  the  difference 
of  context  in  which  the  words  occur,  in  Mt. 
in  the  explanation  of  teaching  by  parables,  in 
Luke  after  the  return  of  the  Seventy.  In  the 
same  way  the  section  on  the  aspirants  to 
discipleship  (Mt  819,  Lk  9" ;  p.  12)  contains 
no  hint  of  the  fact  that  St.  Luke  mentions  a 
third  aspirant ;  and  the  two  versions  of  the 
"Lost  Sheep"  (p.  65)  are  discussed  without 

1  Op.  cit.  p.  Ixxxvii. 


ST.   MATTHEW'S  EDITING  OF  Q       149 

the  least  reference  to  St.  Luke's  closely  con 
nected  parable  of  the  Lost  Coin.  As  we  have 
seen,  Harnack's  method  is  to  isolate  the 
parallel  sections  of  the  two  Gospels,  but  it  is 
at  least  questionable  whether  divergences  such 
as  these  are  not  too  essential  to  be  io-nored. 

o 

3.  We  proceed  to  the  explanation  of  differ 
ences  in  language.  St.  Luke's  variants  in  the 
passage  before  us  are  explained  by  considera 
tions  of  style  ;  St.  Matthew's,  by  the  influence  of 
certain  dominating  ideas.  This  is,  in  fact,  the 
general  conclusion  arrived  at. 

(a)  Changes  in  St.  Matthew.  According  to 
the  summary  on  p.  28,  there  are  thirty-four 
cases  in  the  first  group  of  passages  in  which 
Mt.  may  reasonably  be  supposed  to  have 
altered  the  text  of  O  ;  thirteen  of  these  are  in 
the  introductions  to  the  sections  ;  fifteen  betray 
his  dominating  ideas,  e.g.  "  Heavenly  Father," 
"  Heaven  "  for  "  God,"  etc.  These  peculiarities 
are  found  in  all  parts  of  his  Gospel,  and  are 
therefore  presumably  not  derived  from  O.  Of 
a  similar  character  is  his  fondness  for  the  con 
ception  "righteousness,"  as  in  633  and  our 
illustrative  passage  (i317).  More  significant 
are  the  additions  of  Trpwrov  in  633  (limiting  and 
explaining  a  hard  saying),  and  of  "this  is  the 
law,"  etc.,  to  the  Golden  Rule  in  ;12  (emphasis 
ing  the  editor's  respect  for  the  Jewish  law),  and 


150   HARNACK,  FIRST  AND  THIRD  GOSPELS 

the  expansion  of  the  Jonah  passage  in  i240 
(interest  in  Old  Testament  type  and  pro 
phecy). 

Similar  results  come  from  the  examination  of 
the  second  group,  where  his  alterations  are 
about  fifty  (p.  76).  They  include  the  emphasis 
on  "Heaven"  and  "Father"  (particularly  in 
io32,  where  "  Heavenly  Father"  takes  the  place 
of  "  the  angels  "),  and  on  "  righteousness  "  (56>  45 
2^29.35.  cf  Texei09;  548) ;  favourite  expressions 
such  as  the  closing  formulas  in  812*13,  v-rraye  in 
410  813  i815,  /-iw/509  and  </yxm//,o9  in  724-26 ;  besides 
more  trivial  variations  in  particles,  etc.  His 
interest  in  the  Old  Testament  is  illustrated  by 
the  continuation  of  the  quotation  in  44 ;  his 
Palestinian  and  Judaic  standpoint,  by  the  men 
tion  of  Jerusalem  as  "the  Holy  City"  in  45,  by 
the  "  Pharisees  and  Lawyers "  (or  Sadducees) 
of  37  2323>29,  by  the  first  three  petitions  of  the 
Lord's  Prayer,  and  by  the  addition  in  2323  [see 
above  for  the  questionable  treatment  of  the 
text  in  these  two  cases].  Hard  sayings  are 
softened  in  532  ("except  for  fornication"),  and 
in  53  ("poor  in  spirit"};  the  strange  and  un 
recognised  reference  to  the  "  Wisdom  of  God  " 
is  omitted  in  2334.1 

1  On  the  "son  of  Barachiah  "  in  2335,  see  pp.  73,  78,  n.  i.  If 
genuine  in  the  text  of  Mt.,  it  is  probably  an  addition  of  the 
editor,  and  did  not  stand  in  Q.  Harnack  does  not  discuss  the 


ST.  LUKE'S  EDITING  OF  Q  151 


(b)  Changes  in  St.  Luke.  In  both  groups 
these  are  more  numerous,  1 50  in  the  first, 
"  8  to  10  times  more  numerous  than  Matthew's  " 
in  the  second.  They  are  nearly  all  due  to 
considerations  of  style.  These  are  grouped 
under  nineteen  heads  (pp.  31  and  78);  the  list 
is  too  long  to  quote  in  extenso ;  we  may 
instance  (i)  the  use  of  literary  and  favourite 
expressions  such  as  K\aieiv  (621  732 ;  1 1  times 
in  the  third  Gospel,  twice  in  the  first,  once  in 

a   quotation     from     LXX),    evayye\.i£ea-0ai   (l616). 

%«/K<?  (632<33 ;  25  times  in  third  Gospel  and  Acts, 
never  in  Mt.  or  Mk.)  vTroo-rpefatv  (4* ;  22  times 
in  third  Gospel,  1 1  times  in  Acts,  never  in 
Mt.  or  Mk.) ;  (2)  constructions  such  as  the 
genitive  absolute,  or  rjv  with  the  participle ; 
(3)  improvements  in  order  and  in  the  connection 
of  sentences.  Indeed,  the  characteristics  of 
Luke's  style  are  so  well  known  that  it  is  un 
necessary  to  dwell  on  them  here ;  it  is  enough 
to  note  that  they  are  self-evident  in  his  treat 
ment  of  the  O  passages.  More  important 
variations  are  the  "egg  and  scorpion"  in  ii12 

origin  or  explanation  of  the  supposed  mistake,  but  he  rejects 
unhesitatingly  the  view  which  sees  a  reference  to  the  "  Son  of 
Baruch  "  mentioned  by  Josephus  \_B.J.  iv.  v.  4].  The  editor 
might  have  put  a  prophecy  into  Christ's  mouth,  but  not  a  pure 
anachronism  ;  he  could  not  intend  the  words  "  whom  ye  slew  " 
to  refer  to  an  event  which  happened  in  67  or  68  A.D.  On  the 
other  side,  see  Burkitt,  The  Gospel  History  andits  Transmission, 
P-  343- 


I  5  2    H ARNACK,  FIRST  AND  THIRD  GOSPELS 


(cf.  Mt  79),  the  rewriting  of  the  obscure  Mt  1 112 
in  i616,  and  the  additions  in  Q60  and  I241  (cf. 
Mt  822  2443).  A  new  version  is  given  of  the 
parable  of  the  Two  Builders  (646) ;  the  disciples 
are  to  heal  as  well  as  to  preach  (g2 ;  cf.  Mt  io7) ; 
in  ii42  "  love  of  God  "  is  substituted  for  "  mercy," 
in  ii49  "apostles"  for  "wise  men  and  scribes," 
in  1 152  "  knowledge  "  for  the  "  kingdom  "  (cf.  Mt 
2^23.34.14^  The,  idea  of  repentance  is  added  to 
the  parable  of  the  Lost  Sheep  (i57),  and  the 
doctrine  of  the  Holy  Spirit  is  emphasised  in  41 
ii13,  and  the  Lord's  Prayer  [p].1 

What,  then,  do  these  alterations  show  us  as  to 
the  method  which  the  Evangelists  have  followed 
in  using  their  sources  ?  Have  they  made  it  ap 
preciably  harder  for  us  to  reconstruct  \heipsissima 
verba  of  Christ?  Harnack's  answer  is  important. 
"We  may  say  that  Matthew  has  treated  the 
sayings  [of  Christ]  with  great  respect,  and  in 
a  very  conservative  spirit"  (p.  30).  "Special 
tendencies  have  had  no  stronger  influence  over 
Luke's  version  than  over  Matthew's ;  rather 
the  reverse.  He  has  corrected  the  text  un- 

1  In  a  certain  number  of  cases  we  must  allow  for  the 
influence  of  St.  Mark,  where  he  had  matter  parallel  to  Q.  It 
appears  in  St.  Matthew  in  411  ("angels  came  and  ministered  to 
Him") ;  in  St.  Luke  more  frequently.  It  influenced  his  version 
of  the  Temptation  in  the  "  forty  days  tempted?  and  the  omission 
of  "  and  nights  "  ;  I43*  ("  salt ")  is  nearer  to  Mk  950  than  Mt  513, 
and  i618  ("divorce")  rests  on  Mk  iou  as  much  as  on  Mt  532  (Q). 
See  pp.  35,  41,  43. 


RESULTS  OF  THE  EDITORS'  WORK      153 


flinchingly  in  matters  of  style,  which  Matthew 
has  apparently  almost  entirely  avoided  doing.1 
But  although  these  stylistic  corrections  are  so 
numerous,  we  cannot  say  that  he  has  entirely 
obliterated  the  special  features  of  the  original 
before  him.  We  must  rather  give  him  credit 
for  having  carried  out  his  revision  in  a  con 
servative  spirit,  and  for  having  allowed  his 
readers  to  obtain  an  impression  of  the  char 
acter  of  the  sayings  of  Jesus.  .  .  .  Almost 
everywhere  we  may  notice  that  short  and 
pregnant  sayings  of  the  Lord  are  corrected  the 
least ;  longer  speeches  have  suffered  more ; 
the  encroachments  reach  their  height  in  the 

o 

narrative  portions  "  (p.  80). 

The  investigation  then  proves  altogether 
favourable  as  establishing  the  reliability  of  the 
Evangelists,  i.e.  the  editors  of  the  Gospels  as 
we  have  them.  The  question  at  present  is 
not  "what  is  the  value  of  their  sources?"  but 
"  how  have  they  treated  those  sources  ? "  Have 
they  manipulated  them  in  such  a  way  as  to 
leave  us  several  degrees  further  removed  from 
historical  fact  ?  Even  taking  a  text,  as  Harnack 
practically  does,  from  which  all  possible  traces  of 

1  Dr.  Moulton  (Cambridge  Biblical  Essays)  suggests  that  a 
study  of  the  papyri  would  somewhat  modify  this  conclusion. 
"Compounds"  are  not  necessarily  literary,  and  Matthew  some 
times  has  the  more  classical  word,  leaving  Luke  (and  Q)  with 
the  Hellenistic,  or^popular,  phrase  (pp.  480,  485  ft,  496). 


154   HARNACK,  FIRST  AND  THIRD  GOSPELS 


harmonising  have  been  relentlessly  expunged, 
and  assuming  for  the  moment  that  all  variations 
are  due  to  the  Evangelists  and  not  to  their 
sources,  or  to  the  actual  repetition  of  similar 
sayings  on  different  occasions,  it  appears  that 
both  have  treated  their  source  with  a  high 
degree  of  fidelity.  The  majority  of  their  as 
sumed  alterations  are  unimportant,  being,  in 
fact,  little  more  than  verbal  ;  very  seldom  do 
they  allow  themselves  to  tamper  with  the  sense. 
With  regard  to  the  first  group  of  passages  in 
particular,  it  is  not  too  much  to  say  that, 
roughly  speaking,  the  text  in  St.  Matthew  and 
in  St.  Luke  is  identical  (p.  32). 

The  important  point  is  that  this  conclusion  is 
valid,  apart  from  any  theory  of  the  nature  of 
O,  or  of  the  form  in  which  the  material  came 
to  the  final  editors.  The  variations  which  have 
so  far  been  attributed  to  them  may,  in  fact,  go 
further  back,  as  Harnack  admits  in  some  cases. 
They  may  be  supposed  to  have  arisen  in  the 
course  of  oral  tradition,  in  different  versions  of 
an  original  Aramaic  collection,  or  in  a  hundred 
other  ways.  That  will  not  affect  the  conclusion 
that  as  a  whole  the  variations  themselves  are 
unimportant^  and  easily  explained  ;  we  can  go 
behind  them  with  a  high  degree  of  probability 
and  reach  a  stage  perhaps  very  near  to  the 
original. 


THE  COMMON  SOURCE  155 


We  pass  now  to   the  question  of  "Q,"  the 
supposed  common   source.      The  variations  in 
the  text  of  St.  Matthew  are  sufficient  to  forbid 
the  idea  that  St.  Luke  used  his  Gospel  (p.  78). 
On   the   other   hand,   the   resemblances   in   the 
first  group  of  parallel  sections  prove  that  "  in 
the  parts  we  are  concerned  with  the  connection 
between  the  two  Evangelists  (neither  of  whom 
was  the  source  of  the  other)  must  be  literary ; 
i.e.  it  is  not  enough  to  go  back  to  common  oral 
sources  "  (p.  32).      In  particular,  oral  tradition 
is  not  enough  to  explain  the  phenomena  of  the 
Sermon  on  the   Mount  (p.   80  n.).     The  con 
clusion    is    that    "one    and    the    same    Greek 
translation  of  an  Aramaic  original  lies  behind 
the  two  Gospels  "  (p.  80).     As  to  the  supposed 
traces    of  differences   of  translation   from   this 
Aramaic,  Harnack  is  not  nearly  so  certain  as 
Wellhausen  and  Nestle.      He  admits  that  the 
actual  copies  of  Q  used  by  St.  Matthew  and  St. 
Luke  may  have  differed  in  detail,  but  finds  it 
hopeless  to  reconstruct  a  O1  and  a  O2.     E.g.  the 
editor  of  the  first  Gospel  may  have  found  the 
amplification  of  the  "  sign  of  Jonah  "  in  the  copy 
he  used,  and   St.    Luke    may   have   taken   the 
"egg  and  the  scorpion"  from  another  version 
of   the    saying.      "In    a  few  cases   we    might 
doubt   whether   there    is    any  common    source 
underlying  Matthew  and  Luke  (Lk  646-49  71-10 


156   HARNACK,  FIRST  AND  THIRD  GOSPELS 

ii41-44  i426)"  (p.  80);  and  with  regard  to  the 
short  sayings  in  particular,  "  Matthew  and  Luke 
may  well  have  had  more  than  one  common 
source  besides  Mark"  (p.  126).  The  admission 
of  these  possibilities  does  not  prevent  Harnack 
from  giving  us  an  interesting  reconstruction  of 
Q  (pp.  88  ff.) ;  needless  to  say  it  is  hypothetical 
both  in  text  and  in  compass.  According  to 
this  reconstruction,  Q  included  7  narratives, 
12  parables,  13  collections  of  sayings,  and  29 
longer  or  shorter  sayings. 

Did  Q  inchide  more  ?  It  is  a  priori  probable 
enough  that  parts  of  Q  may  have  been  utilised 
by  one  of  the  Evangelists  alone  (as  has  hap 
pened  in  their  reproduction  of  St.  Mark),  but 
have  we  any  criterion  by  which  we  can  assign 
to  Q  matter  found  in  one  Gospel  only?  The 
examination  of  the  material  which  has  so  far 
been  supposed  to  come  from  Q,  fails  to  disclose 
any  marked  peculiarity  of  style,  unless  extreme 
simplicity  can  be  so  described.  Herein  New 
Testament  criticism  differs  from  that  of  the  Old 
Testament ;  in  the  Hexateuch  the  style,  e.g.,  of 
P  enables  us  to  trace  it  with  a  high  degree  of 
certainty.  With  regard  to  Q,  the  double  version 
is  practically  our  only  criterion,  hence  the  con 
clusion  is  that  there  is  practically  nothing 
peculiar  to  the  first  or  third  Gospel  which  can 
definitely  be  assigned  to  Q  (p.  130). 


CONTENTS  OF  Q  157 

The  question  is  particularly  important  with 
regard  to  the  Passion  Narrative.  As  is  well 
known,  St.  Matthew  and  St.  Luke  practically 
never  agree  against  St.  Mark  in  this  ;  our  one 
certain  criterion  accordingly  fails  us.  Is  there 
any  ground  for  supposing  that  either,  in  par 
ticular  St.  Luke,  used  Q  ?  Did  Q  include  a 
Passion  narrative  at  all?  Probably  not.  If  it 
did  so,  why  should  either  of  the  Evangelists 
desert  it  at  the  critical  point,  when  they  have 
both  used  it  so  freely  before  ?  Further,  a  glance 
at  any  list  of  the  passages  common  to  the  two 
Gospels  will  show  that,  except  for  Mt  23.  24, 
the  common  source  is  hardly  used  by  either  in 
the  latter  half  of  their  Gospels.  The  conclusion 
can  hardly  be  resisted  that  they  must  have  ex 
hausted  all  it  had  to  give  them  in  the  course  of 
their  earlier  chapters  (p.  120). 

A  similar  "  not  proven  "  must  be  the  verdict 
with  regard  to  the  supposed  traces  of  Q  outside 
the  Gospels.  The  agrapha  of  other  books  of 
the  New  Testament,  of  MSS,  and  of  the 
Fathers,  or  versions  of  Christ's  sayings  in  the 
Fathers  which  do  not  seem  to  rest  directly  on 
our  Canonical  Gospels,  have  been  ascribed  to 
Q.  In  particular,  Clemens  Romanus  and  Poly- 
carp  have  been  supposed  to  quote  from  a 
definite  collection  of  Aojot  TOV  KvpLov  (cf.  Ac  2O35), 
which  has  further  been  identified  with  Q  or  the 


158    HARNACK,  FIRST  AND  THIRD  GOSPELS 

Logia.  The  hypothesis  is  a  tempting  one,  but 
if  we  follow  Harnack,  it  must  be  resisted. 
"The  burden  of  proof  in  each  case  rests  on 
those  who  support  the  claims  of  Q,  but  we  look 
in  vain  for  real  proofs  in  the  pages  of  Resch 
and  others"  (p.  I35).1 

So  much  with  regard  to  the  contents  of  O  ; 
can  we  arrive  at  any  conclusions  as  to  the  order 
in  which  its  contents  stood  ?  The  apparently 
hopeless  divergences  of  their  arrangement  in 
our  Gospels  have  usually  been  a  stumbling- 

1  It  is  of  interest  to  compare  Harnack's  view  with  one  of  the 
latest  considerable  investigations  of  the  subject  in  England, 
Mr.  Allen's  Commentary  on  St.  Matthew.  At  first  sight  the 
divergence  seems  great,  and  is  discouraging  to  those  who  are 
hoping  for  assured  results  in  the  investigation  of  the  Synoptic 
problem.  It  would  be  impertinent  for  the  amateur  to  attempt 
to  decide  between  the  two,  but  it  may  be  permissible  to  point 
out  that  on  looking  closer  the  difference  tends  to  diminish. 
Mr.  Allen's  view  is  conditioned  by  his  stress  on  the  divergences 
between  St.  Matthew  and  St.  Luke  ;  Harnack  fastens  on  the 
resemblances.  Mr.  Allen  turns  the  edge  of  the  latter  by  keep 
ing  before  him  the  possibility  that  St.  Luke  may  have  seen  the 
first  Gospel,  though  not  writing  with  it  before  him.  His  Q 
consists  of  the  Judaic  sayings  peculiar  to  St.  Matthew,  together 
with  some  of  the  sayings  which  are  found  also  in  St.  Luke. 
The  common  narrative  portions  he  assigns  to  X  ;  i.e.  Harnack's 
Q  =  part  of  Allen's  Q  +  X.  It  will  be  remembered  that  Harnack 
does  not  deny  that  some  of  the  matter  peculiar  to  St.  Matthew 
may  have  stood  in  Q  ;  he  merely  refrains  from  saying  so  in  any 
definite  case.  And  while  Mr.  Allen  holds  that  the  two  Evan 
gelists  had  very  rarely  a  common  written  source,  he  admits 
that  much  of  the  common  matter  may  go  back  to  one  source 
ultimately,  reaching  St.  Luke  at  a  later  stage.  See,  further,  an 
article  by  Mr.  Allen,  Expository  Times,  xx.  pp.  445  ff. 


THE  ORDER  OF  Q'S  MATERIAL       159 

block  to  the  would-be  believer  in  the  reality  of 
a  common  source,  but  Harnack  makes  a  bold 
attempt  to  bring  order  out  of  this  seeming- 
chaos.  In  fact,  an  unobtrusive  note  on  p.  125 
tells  us  that  it  was  the  similar  order  of  the 
sections  in  St.  Matthew  and  St.  Luke  which 
conquered  his  own  long-continued  scepticism  as 
to  the  existence  of  such  a  source  as  Q.  The 
investigation  is  complicated  (pp.  121  ff.),  and  it 
is  impossible  to  do  justice  to  it  without  elaborate 
tables.  The  result  maybe  summed  up  as  follows. 
St.  Luke's  first  13  sections  are  reproduced  in 
St.  Matthew  in  practically  the  same  order  though 
interspersed  with  sayings  found  later  in  St.  Luke 
(  =  St.  Matthew's  Sermon  on  the  Mount).  The 
material  in  Mt  8-10  is  found  in  nearly  the  same 
order  in  St.  Luke,  but  it  is  scattered  over  a 
larger  number  of  chapters.  Generally  speaking, 
the  order  of  the  important  sections  in  Q  is 
identical  in  both  Gospels,  the  main  exceptions 
being  the  message  of  the  Baptist,  and  the 
division  by  St.  Luke  of  Mt  23,  24.  The  other 
differences  of  order  are  usually  confined  to  short 
logia  or  to  passages  which  on  other  grounds 
may  not  belong  to  Q.  Harnack  takes  the  view 
that  St.  Matthew's  order  is  more  primitive,  and 
that  his  "conflations"  had  their  basis  in  the 
source ;  he  supposes  that  even  in  the  Sermon 
the  common  matter  stood  together  in  Q,  as  we 


1 60    HARNACK,  FIRST  AND  THIRD  GOSPELS 

find  it  in  St.  Matthew,  and  that  it  was  de 
liberately  displaced  by  St.  Luke.  This,  of 
course,  is  not  the  prevalent  view,  and  in  face 
of  St.  Matthew's  disturbance  of  St.  Mark's 
order  in  the  first  half  of  his  gospel,  it  is  doubt 
ful.  But,  again,  the  main  conclusion  is  un 
affected.  Whatever  be  the  explanation  of  the 
differences,  we  can  reconstruct  the  order  of  the 
common  source  in  its  outline.  It  commenced 
with  the  Baptism  and  Temptation,  followed  by 
a  large  number  of  discourses  in  a  more  or  less 
probable,  though,  it  is  true,  not  a  very  signifi 
cant  order,  and  concluded  with  final  warnings 
and  eschatological  matter. 

What,  then,  was  the  character  of  Q  ?  It  was 
mainly  a  collection  of  sayings  of  the  Lord. 
It  is  true  it  included  a  small  proportion  of  narra 
tives,  but  their  presence  may  be  easily  accounted 
for  (p.  127,  n.  2).  The  Baptism  and  Tempta 
tion  define  at  the  very  beginning  the  person  of 
Jesus  and  His  Messianic  character,  which  is 
henceforth  assumed.  Incidents  such  as  John's 
message  to  Christ,  the  questions  of  the  aspirants, 
the  casting  out  of  a  devil,  and  the  demand  for 
a  sign,  are  in  each  case  subordinate  to  the 
teaching  of  which  they  were  the  occasion.  The 
healing  of  the  centurion's  servant  has  always 
been  a  difficulty  to  those  who  regard  the  source 
as  Logia  in  the  usual  sense.  Harnack  suggests 


CHARACTER  OF  Q  161 


that  the  point  was  not  the  healing  in  itself, 
which,  indeed,  may  not  have  been  mentioned 
in  Q,  but  the  faith  of  the  heathen  and  the 
lessons  drawn  from  it  (p.  146). 

As  we  have  seen,  Q  probably  did  not  include 
a  Passion  narrative,  the  climax  and,  in  a  sense, 
the  raison  d'etre  of  the  Gospels  as  we  have 
them  ;l  i.e.  "  Q  was  not  a  Gospel  at  all  as  they 
were"  (p.  120).  It  was  rather  a  collection  of 
sayings  drawn  up  for  catechetical  purposes. 
Such  a  collection  is  a  priori  probable,  both  on 
account  of  Jewish  ways  of  thought,  and  from 
the  actual  stress  which  early  Christians  laid  on 
the  "words  of  the  Lord"  (pp.  127,  159).  It 
had  a  method,  but  the  principle  of  its  arrange 
ment  was  not  chronological ;  e.g.  the  position 
of  the  Sermon  is  probably  due  to  the  desire  for 
emphasis  (p.  142).  The  style  is  not  very  dis 
tinctive,  the  vocabulary  being  of  small  compass 
and  simple  (see  lists  on  pp.  103-115).  In  face 
of  the  marked  features  of  the  Synoptists'  style, 
this  does,  in  fact,  give  Q  a  certain  distinctive 
character  and  unity.  So  with  the  contents,  the 
main  feature  is  simplicity.  Its  Christology  is 

1  Harnack  finds  it  necessary  to  insert  a  warning  (p.  162,  n.) 
against  the  "folly"  (Unsinn)  of  those  who  would  argue  on  this 
ground  that  the  Passion  never  took  place  !  We  may  add  that 
the  "  argument  from  silence "  is  always  precarious  ;  when  it 
bases  itself  on  a  document  which  is  hypothetical  and  frag 
mentary,  it  becomes  ludicrous. 
ii 


1 62    HARNACK,  FIRST  AND  THIRD  GOSPELS 


simple,  "  Jesus  "  being  the  almost  invariable  title 
of  our  Lord,  and  the  teaching  is  informal  and 
largely  ethical.  We  find  none  of  the  "tend 
encies  "  which  are  so  characteristic  of  our 
Gospels  :  St.  Mark's  emphasis  on  the  super 
natural,  and  the  Divine  Sonship  ;  St.  Matthew's 
interest  in  the  needs  of  the  Church,  and  apolo 
getic  attitude  towards  Judaism ;  St.  Luke's 
Hellenic  wideness  of  outlook,  presenting  Christ 
as  the  Healer  (p.  118).  Its  horizon  is  even 
more  definitely  Galilsean  than  theirs.  Harnack 
follows  Schmiedel  (and  Loisy)  in  seeing  in  the 
often-quoted  lament  over  Jerusalem  a  continua 
tion  of  the  quotation  from  the  "  Wisdom  of 
God."1 

The  same  simple  and  undeveloped  attitude 
appears  in  Q's  relation  to  Judaism.  Palestinian 
features  are  prominent ;  the  work  of  the  Baptist 

1  The  facts  are  these.  In  Mt  2334  the  lament  over  Jerusalem 
follows  immediately  on  the  saying  about  the  blood  of  the 
prophets.  In  Lk  II49  this  is  introduced  by  the  words,  "There 
fore  the  wisdom  of  God  said"  (?  a  quotation  from  an  unknown 
source)  ;  the  lament  follows  in  a  different  context  in  I334.  The 
suggestion  is  that  the  first  Gospel  has  preserved  the  true  con 
nection  of  the  passages,  and  the  third  Gospel  the  fact  of  the 
quotation,  which  may  then  cover  the  lament  as  well.  The 
point  is  that  in  this  case  the  reference  to  unknown  visits  to 
Jerusalem  is  weakened  ;  our  Lord  may  be  applying  the  quota 
tion  to  Jerusalem's  long  continued  rejection  of  God's  love. 
Harnack,  however,  still  thinks  that  the  words  gain  in  impressive- 
ness  if  they  were  actually  spoken  in  Jerusalem.  (Cf.  Loisy,  Le 
Quatrtime  Evangile^  p.  63.) 


Q  AND  ST.   MARK  163 


is  strongly  emphasised.  There  is  a  clearly 
marked  opposition  to  "the  evil  and  adulterous 
generation"  of  the  day,  but  no  anti- Judaic 
polemic  or  apologetic,  or  criticism  of  the  law 
(p.  I60).1 

Arguing  from  these  marks  of  primitive  sim 
plicity,  Harnack  draws  the  important  conclusion 
that  Q  is  prior  to  St.  Mark.  St.  Mark's  few 
points  of  contact  with  Q  are  not  enough  to 
establish  a  direct  connection  ;  he  probably  knew 
some  collection  of  sayings,  and  a  double  tradition 
is  in  itself  probable.  Those  who  have  main 
tained,  as  Wellhausen  does,  the  priority  of  the 
second  Gospel,  have  done  so  because  they 

1  One  can  feel  a  difference  in  the  supposed  standpoints  of  Q 
and  of  the  editor  of  the  first  Gospel.  But  both  wrote  from  a 
Judaic  point  of  view,  and  it  becomes  in  some  cases  a  very 
delicate  task  to  divide  rightly  between  them  the  admitted  Judaic 
material  of  the  first  Gospel  E.g.,  in  the  Lord's  Prayer,  Harnack 
refuses  to  Q  the  first  three  petitions  as  well  as  the  last.  He 
attributes  them  to  the  primitive  Jewish  Christian  community 
assimilating  the  prayer  to  the  synagogue  forms,  or  to  the  editor 
himself  (p.  40).  But  admitting  the  "  Jewish  horizon  "  of  Q,  are 
they  not  equally  intelligible  there,  and  may  not  Q  here,  as  else 
where,  be  supposed  to  take  us  very  near  to  the  Lord's  own 
words?  The  same  question  arises  with  regard  to  the  teaching 
about  Righteousness  in  Mt  6  (pp.  117,  128). 

As  we  have  had  occasion  to  criticise  the  somewhat  truncated 
version  of  the  Lord's  Prayer,  which  is  all  that  Harnack  allows 
to  come  from  Q,  i.e.  to  be  original,  it  may  be  well  to  add  that 
he  makes  no  question  that  some  such  form  was  actually  given 
by  Christ.  "  I  doubt  whether  a  prophet  or  teacher  of  the  East 
ever  gave  injunctions  to  prayer,  without  also  giving  a  pattern 
prayer  "(p.  145). 


1 64   HARNACK,  FIRST  AND  THIRD  GOSPELS 


have  ascribed  to  Q  the  secondary  traits  of  St. 
Matthew  and  St.  Luke  (p.  136).  The  detailed 
examination  of  the  second  Gospel  and  Q,  in 
which  Harnack  suggests  that  St.  Mark  is 
secondary  throughout  and  marks  a  later  stage, 
is  perhaps  not  very  convincing.  Once  more 
we  try  to  disentangle  the  important  point,  which 
is  the  absence  of  any  real  contradiction  between 
the  two.  The  suggestion  on  p.  159  is  worthy 
of  note ;  Q  could  not  have  arisen  after  St. 
Mark  had  fixed  the  Gospel  type,  in  which  he 
was  followed  by  all  subsequent  writers,  canonical 
and  uncanonical  alike.  "Q  stands  midway 
between  a  formless  collection  of  the  sayings  of 
Jesus,  and  the  Gospels  as  fixed  in  writing." 
We  have,  in  fact,  in  Q  and  St.  Mark  the  true 
"double  tradition,"  to  which  St.  Luke  may 
perhaps  refer  in  Ac  i1.  "Our  knowledge  of 
the  preaching  and  life  of  Jesus  depends  on  two 
sources,  of  nearly  the  same  date,  but  inde 
pendent,  at  least  in  their  main  features.  Where 
they  agree  their  evidence  is  strong,  and  they  do 
agree  in  many  and  important  points.  Destruc 
tive  critical  inquiries  .  .  .  break  themselves  in 
vain  against  the  rock  of  their  united  testimony  " 
(p.  172). 

It  is  evident,  then,  that  the  investigation  is 
of  the  highest  value  from  the  point  of  view  of 
the  evidence  on  which  our  knowledge  of  Christ's 


MATERIAL  SUBSEQUENT  TO  Q       165 

teaching  rests.     One  knows,  indeed,  that  there 
is  an  unwise  and  a  somewhat  unfair  readiness 
to  quote  admissions  of  a  German  critic  on  the 
orthodox  side,   apart   from   their  context,   and 
with  the  omission  of  qualifications  which  would 
be  much  less  readily  accepted.      Harnack  him 
self  has  protested  against  this  procedure  in  his 
preface   to  Lukas  der  Arzt.     It   is   then   only 
right  to  say  that  his  treatment  of  the  Gospel 
story  will   not   in   all   respects  satisfy  the  con 
servative.     We  cannot  help  being  conscious  of 
the  implied  assumptions,  that  whatever  has  to 
do  with  "a  Church"  is   "secondary,"  and  that 
whatever  is  "Pauline"  or  developed  is  further 
from  the  truth  than  primitive  first  impressions. 
As  Dr.  Sanday  has  lately  put  it,  "  he  [Harnack] 
feels  the  prevalent  Geist  des  Verneinens  drag 
ging  at  his  skirts,  and  has  yielded  to  it  more 
than  he  ought."     What  Mr.  Allen  has  said  on 
this   subject   is  entirely   to   the   point.1      "The 
historian  .   .  .   will  shrink  from  the  conclusion 
that  ...   the  teaching  of  Christ  was  altogether 
and   exclusively   what    the    editor   of   the    first 
Gospel  represents  it  to  have  been,  to  the  ex 
clusion  of  representations  of  it  to  be  found  in 
other  parts  of  the  New  Testament.  .  .  .   That 
teaching  was  no  doubt  many-sided.      Much  of 
it  may  have  been  uttered  in  the  form  of  para- 

1  Op.  dt.  p.  320. 


1 66   HARNACK,  FIRST  AND  THIRD  GOSPELS 


dox  and  symbol.     The  earliest  tradition  of  it, 
at  first  oral   and  then   written,   was  that  of  a 
local   Church,   that   of  Jerusalem,    which   drew 
from  the  treasure-house  of  Christ's  sayings  such 
utterances  as  seemed  to  bear  most  immediately 
upon   the  lives   of  its   members,   who  were  at 
first  all  Jews  or  proselytes.      In  this  process  of 
selection  the  teaching  of  Christ  was  only  parti 
ally  represented,  because  choice  involved  over 
emphasis.      Paradox  may  sometimes  have  been 
interpreted  as    an   expression   of   literal    truth, 
symbol  as  reality,  and  to  some  extent,  though 
not,  I  think,  to  any  great  extent,  the  sayings 
in  process  of  transmission  may  have  received 
accretions  arising  out  of  the  necessities  of  the 
Palestinian  Church  life.     Thus  the  representa 
tion  of  Christ's  teaching  in  this  Gospel,  though 
early  in  date,  suffers  probably  from  being  local 
in  character.     In  the  meantime,  much  of  Christ's 
teaching  remained  uncommitted  to  writing  ;  and 
not  until  St.  Paul's  teaching  had  made  men  see 
that  Palestinian  Christianity  suffered   in   some 
respects  from  a  too  one-sided  representation  of 
Christ's  teaching,  did  they  go  back  to  the  utter 
ances  of  Christ,  and   reinterpret   them  from   a 
wider  point  of  view  ;    seeking  out  also   other 
traditions  of  different  aspects  of  His  teaching 
which  had   been   neglected   by  the  Palestinian 
guardians  of  His  words."     The  remarks  refer 


RELIABILITY  OF  THE  GOSPELS       167 

to  the  first  Gospel,  but  they  apply  equally  to 
any  attempt  to  over-emphasise  the  value  of  Q 
to  the  exclusion  of  the  later  teaching  of  other 
parts  of  the  New  Testament. 

Further,  Harnack's  conclusions  as  to  the 
scope,  use,  and  the  very  existence  of  Q  are  still 
admittedly  in  the  region  of  hypothesis ;  by  the 
nature  of  the  case  such  inquiries  can  rarely  rise 
above  a  high  degree  of  probability.  But  one 
of  the  objects  of  this  paper  is  to  call  attention 
to  his  results,  as  affecting  the  reliability  of  the 
Gospel  story,  and  to  suggest  that  they  do  not 
entirely  depend  on  a  particular  view  of  Q  and 
its  use  by  our  Evangelists,  nor  need  they  be 
rejected  on  account  of  a  possible  overestimate 
of  its  value  as  compared  with  other  writings. 
We  have  already  seen  that  his  inquiry  has 
made  it  clear  that  our  varying  versions  of 
Christ's  words  do  not  show  signs  of  any  serious 
manipulation,  whether  on  the  part  of  our  Evan 
gelists  or  their  predecessors.  A  further  conclu 
sion  is  that  we  can  take  the  matter  common  to 
St.  Matthew  and  St.  Luke,  call  it  Q,  or 'what 
we  like,  and  from  it  we  can  construct  a  picture 
of  our  Lord  and  His  teaching,  primitive  and 
simple,  essentially  in  harmony  with  that  of  St. 
Mark,  and  containing  the  germ  of  much  that 
was  to  follow. 

We    have    said    that    O's    Christology    was 


1 68   HARNACK,  FIRST  AND  THIRD  GOSPELS 

simple,  yet  it  is  also  profoundly  significant. 
The  person  of  Jesus  holds  throughout  the 
central  place  in  the  picture.  His  Messiahship 
is  emphasised  in  the  opening  paragraphs  of 
the  Baptism  and  Temptation,  and  is  henceforth 
assumed.  The  absence  of  proof  or  attempted 
argument  on  this  point  shows  "that  this  collec 
tion  was  exclusively  intended  for  the  Church, 
and  had  in  mind  those  who  needed  no  assurance 
that  their  teacher  was  also  the  Son  of  God " 
(p.  163).  It  included  the  title  "Son  of  Man," 
and,  above  all,  the  antithesis  between  "  the 
Father"  and  "the  Son"  in  the  famous  passage 
Mt  1 125,  Lk  io21.  This  passage  is  crucial,  with 
regard  both  to  our  Lord's  self-consciousness, 
and  to  the  relations  between  the  Synoptists  and 
St.  John  ;  Harnack  devotes  a  long  appendix 
to  it.  He  admits  that  the  canonical  wording 
is  "Johannine"  (p.  210),  but  by  a  careful 
examination  of  MS  variations,  and  of  the 
numerous  patristic  quotations  of  the  passages, 
he  restores  what  he  regards  as  the  original  text, 
as  it  ran  in  Q,  and  probably  also  in  St.  Luke. 

E£ofio\o<yov[jLai  croi,  irdrep,  Kvpie  rov  ovpavov  Kal  rfjs 
or i  eicpv-fyas  ravra  aTrb  crotywv  Kal  arvverfav,  /cat 
avra  vrjTriois'  vat,  o  Trarrjp,  on  ovrws 
eyevero  evBotcia  ep,Trpoa6e.v  aov.  rrdvra  y^oi  TrapeSoOrj 
vTTo  rov  Trar/309,  /cat  oySet?  eyva>  rov  Trdrepa  (or  Tt9 
6  Trart'ip\  el  p,rj  o  fto?,  /cat  a>  av  o  vio? 


Q'S  CHRISTOLOGY  169 


(p.  206). l  Even  so,  the  Logion  is  of  the  first 
importance  critically ;  it  implies  that  in  our 
oldest  source,  Jesus  spoke  of  Himself  absolutely 
as  "  the  Son,"  and  regarded  Himself  as  standing 
in  a  peculiar  relation  to  His  Father.  "It  is 
indeed  quite  inconceivable  how  he  could  have 
arrived  at  the  conviction  that  He  was  the  future 
Messiah,  without  first  being  conscious  of  stand 
ing  in  a  peculiar  relation  to  God "  (p.  209). 
We  find,  in  fact,  the  same  antithesis  in  Mk  I332 
(io32  on  p.  152  is  an  obvious  misprint),  and 
Harnack  suggests  that  i  Co  i19-21  may  rest  on 
the  passage  before  us.  The  continuation  in  St. 
Matthew  ("Come  unto  Me,"  etc.)  stands  on  a 
different  footing ;  it  is  not  found  in  St.  Luke, 
and  the  connection  with  the  context  is  not  im 
mediate.  But  here,  again,  Harnack  pronounces 
strongly  for  its  authenticity,  mainly  on  internal 
evidence.  2  Co  io1  may  well  be  an  echo  of 
the  saying,  and  the  absence  of  any  reference  to 
death  or  the  Cross  shows  that  it  must  be  prior 
to  St.  Mark  and  the  development  of  Paulinism. 
It  may  belong  to  O,  or  to  some  other  source 
(this  would  explain  its  otherwise  very  strange 

1  I  thank  Thee,  Father,  Lord  of  Heaven  and  Earth,  that 
Thou  hast  hid  these  things  from  wise  and  prudent,  and  hast 
revealed  them  to  babes  ;  yea,  Father,  for  thus  it  seemed  good 
before  Thee.  All  things  are  delivered  Me  by  the  Father,  and 
no  one  knoweth  the  Father  (or  who  the  Father  is),  save  the  Son 
and  he  to  whom  the  Son  revealeth  Him. 


1 70   HARNACK,  FIRST  AND  THIRD  GOSPELS 

omission  by  St.  Luke);  "it  cannot  be  shown 
that  it  belongs  to  a  secondary  tradition."  "  The 
only  alternatives  are  to  ascribe  it  to  the  later 
creation  of  a  prophet  of  the  Jewish  Christian 
Church,  who  strangely  disregarded  the  death 
upon  the  Cross,  or  to  Jesus  Himself.  There 
seems  to  me  no  doubt  which  alternative  we  are 
to  adopt  "  (p.  216). 

Again,  with  regard  to  the  "  Sermon  on  the 
Mount,"  Harnack's  investigations  go  to  show 
that  it  is  not  a  mere  compilation.  The  setting, 
of  course,  is  different  in  the  two  Gospels,  but 
attention  is  drawn  to  the  fact  that  both  agree 
in  mentioning  the  presence  of  the  multitude, 
combined  with  the  fact  that  the  Sermon  was 
addressed  to  the  disciples  (p.  122,  n.).  This 
points  to  a  real  tradition  as  to  its  occasion.  It 
is  true  the  Beatitudes  speak  of  persecutions, 
and  persecutions  did,  in  fact,'  take  place  after 
wards.  But  that  does  not  prove  that  the 
saying  was  a  product  of  a  later  age,  coloured 
by  the  facts.  Harnack  has  some  cutting  re 
marks  on  the  folly  of  regarding  everything 
as  an  "anachronism"  or  artificial  prophecy 
("  hysteron-proteron "),  which  does,  in  fact,  fit 
the  circumstances  of  a  subsequent  generation 
(p.  143).  "  Looked  at  both  in  detail,  and  as 
a  whole,  that  which  is  set  before  us  in  the 
Sermon  on  the  Mount  as  the  teaching  of  Jesus 


ORIGIN  OF  Q  171 


bears  the  stamp  of  unalloyed  genuineness. 
We  are  astonished  that  in  an  as^e  in  which 

O 

Paul  was  active,  and  burning  questions  of 
apologetic  and  the  law  were  to  the  fore, 
the  teaching  of  Jesus  was  so  well  remembered 
and  remained  so  vital  as  Moral  preaching " 
(p.  146). 

O,  then,  has  given  us  the  abiding  picture  of 
Jesus  as  revealed  in  His  words.  It  takes  our 
tradition  a  stage  further  back,  who  shall  say 
how  near  to  the  actual  occasion  on  which  those 
words  were  spoken?  It  obviously  arose  in 
Palestine  (p.  172) — on  the  actual  scene  of  the 
ministry.  And  Harnack  himself  concludes, 
from  the  well-known  words  of  Papias,  that  it 
was  in  all  probability  the  work  of  St.  Matthew 
(p.  172) — an  eye-witness  and  a  listener.  Allow 
ing  for  a  somewhat  different  view  of  the  Logia, 
Harnack  would  probably  endorse  the  words  of 
Mr.  Allen:  "They  are  perhaps  the  earliest 
of  all  our  sources  of  knowledge  for  the  life  of 
Christ,  and  rest  even  more  directly  than  does 
the  second  Gospel  on  apostolic  testimony. 
For  the  Apostle  Matthew  seems  to  have 
written  down,  for  the  use  of  his  Palestinian 
fellow-Christians,  some  of  the  sayings  of  Christ 
that  he  could  remember,  selecting,  no  doubt, 
such  as  would  appeal  most  strongly  to  his 
readers  and  satisfy  their  needs.  Better  security 


i;2   HARNACK,  FIRST  AND  THIRD  GOSPELS 


that  these  sayings  were  uttered  by  Christ  Him 
self  we  could  hardly  desire." 

We  may  add,  in  conclusion,  two  similar  pro 
nouncements  put  side  by  side  by  Dr.  Sanday 
in  his  Life  of  Christ  in  Recent  Research,  p.  172. 
The  first  is  a  quotation  from  Sir  W.  Ramsay. 
"  The  lost  common  source  of  Luke  and  Matthew 
(i.e.  Q)  .  .  .  was  written  while  Christ  was  still 
living.  It  gives  us  the  view  which  one  of  His 
disciples  entertained  of  Him  and  His  teaching 
during  His  lifetime,  and  may  be  regarded  as 
authoritative  for  the  view  of  the  disciples 
generally."  The  second  is  from  Dr.  Salmon's 
Human  Elements  in  the  Gospels,  p.  274.  "The 
more  I  study  the  Gospels  the  more  convinced 
I  am  that  we  have  in  them  contemporaneous 
history ;  that  is  to  say,  that  we  have  in  them 
the  stories  told  of  Jesus  immediately  after  His 
death,  and  which  had  been  circulated,  and,  as  I 
am  disposed  to  believe,  put  in  writing  while  He 
was  yet  alive."  These  views  of  the  date  of  Q 
may  indeed  be,  as  Dr.  Sanday  thinks,  some 
what  optimistic,  but  the  consensus  of  opinion  as 
to  its  value  is  of  good  omen  to  those  who  are 
trying  to  combine  the  old  faith  with  the  new 
critical  methods. 

1  Op.  at.  p.  317. 


V 

"SHOULD  THE  MAGNIFICAT  BE  ASCRIBED 
TO  ELISABETH?" 


173 


V. 


"SHOULD  THE  MAGNIFICAT  BE 
ASCRIBED  TO   ELISABETH?" 

IT  has  always  been  known  to  textual  critics 
that  there  is  a  remarkable  variant  in  Lk  i4U, 
according  to  which  the  Magnificat  is  ascribed 
to  Elisabeth  instead  of  to  the  Virgin  Mary. 
It  is  discussed  in  Westcott  and  Hort's 
Notes  on  Select  Readings,  and  has  been  the 
subject  of  various  articles  in  Germany  and 
France,  but  it  has  not  until  latterly  attracted 
much  attention  in  England.  The  point  is  not 
even  mentioned  in  Plummer's  Commentary  on 
St.  Luke,  nor  does  there  seem  to  be  any 
reference  to  it  in  Hastings'  Dictionary  of  the 
Bible  ;  certainly  there  is  no  article  on  the  subject. 
It  is,  however,  discussed  shortly  by  Schmiedel 
in  the  Encyclopedia  Biblica  (s.v.  Mary),  and  at 
more  length  by  Bishop  Wordsworth  and  Dr. 
Burkitt  in  Dr.  Burn's  Niceta  of  Remesiana 
(1905).  But  probably  not  a  few  have  had 
their  attention  first  drawn  to  the  point  by  a 
passing  remark  in  Harnack's  Lukas  der  Arzt 


175 


1 76    MAGNIFICAT  ASCRIBED  TO  ELISABETH 

(p.  72,  cf.  p.  140),  and  the  whole  question  is 
treated  fully  by  Loisy  in  Les  Evangiles 
Synoptiques  (Introd.  p.  265,  and  Com.  i.  pp. 
302  ff.).  The  most  comprehensive  discussion 
in  English  would  seem  to  be  an  exhaustive 
article  by  Dr.  A.  E.  Burn  in'  the  second  volume 
of  the  Dictionary  of  Christ  and  the  Gospels 
(s.v.  Magnificat).1 

It  may,  then,  be  of  use  to  put  together  the 
facts  and  the  arguments  on  both  sides.  Did 
St.  Luke  attribute  the  Magnificat  to  Mary  or 
Elisabeth  ?  The  question  is  of  importance 
from  its  bearing  on  the  validity  of  the  generally 
received  critical  text  of  the  New  Testament, 
and  it  also  has  a  sentimental  side,  which  will 
not  be  ignored  by  those  who  are  in  the  habit  of 
using  the  hymn  in  public  worship. 

i.  The  Evidence  for  the  Reading.  In  the 
introduction  to  the  Magnificat  in  Lk  i46  all 
our  MSS,  Greek  and  Latin,  read  KOI  el^ev 
Mapm/i("and  Mary  said"),  except  three  Old 
Latin  MSS  (a,  b,  and  /2),  which  have  Elisabeth. 
These  three  form,  according  to  Burkitt,  "a 
typical  European  group  "  ;  i.e.  they  tend  to  be 
found  in  agreement,  and  their  combined  evidence 
should  be  regarded  as  single  rather  than  three 
fold.  All  other  Versions  have  the  ordinary 

1  And  more  briefly  in  Hastings'  one-vol.  DB. 

2  Sometimes  quoted  as  rhe. 


TEXTUAL  EVIDENCE  177 

reading,  as  have  the  Fathers,  except  Irena^us, 
Origen,  and  Niceta.  Some  doubt,  however, 
attaches  to  the  evidence  of  the  first  two. 
In  the  passage  in  question  from  Irenseus 
{Hccr.  iv.  7.  i),  ElisabctJi  is  read  by  two 
MSS,  while  a  third  has  Maria,  and  in  iii.  10.  2 
Irenaeus  unquestionably  attributes  the  Magni 
ficat  to  Mary ;  hence  Burn  and  Loisy  agree 
that  in  the  former  passage  the  reading  Elisabeth 
is  probably  due  to  his  translator  or  to  a  copyist. 
The  reference  in  Origen  is  by  way  of  a  note 
on  the  reading,1  and  critics  are  divided  as  to 
whether  it  is  to  be  attributed  to  him  or  to 
his  translator  Jerome  ;  but  in  either  case  it  is 
important  additional  evidence  of  the  existence 
of  the  reading  Elisabeth  in  St.  Luke.  With 
regard  to  Niceta  there  is  no  doubt.  Twice 
over  he  speaks  of  Elisabeth  as  the  author  of 
the  Magnificat,  and  in  one  case  adds  the  epithet 
"  diu  sterilis."  He  lived  at  the  close  of  the 
fourth  century,  and  in  his  quotations  represents 
generally  the  Latin  Bible  just  before  Jerome's 
revision.  He  uses  a  type  of  text  "not  very  much 
unlike  6"  (one  of  the  MSS  which  has  the 
variant),  and  therefore  "does  not  add  very 

1  In    Luc.   liom.    vii.  :    "  Invenitur    beata    Maria,    sicut    in 
aliquantis    exemplaribus    reperimus,    prophetare.     Non   enim 
ignoramus  quod  secundum  alios  codices  etha;c  verba  Elisabeth 
vaticinetur.     Spiritu  itaque  sancto  tune  repleta  est  Maria." 
12 


1 78    MAGNIFICAT  ASCRIBED  TO  ELISABETH 

much  to  the  weight  of  evidence  for  the 
ascription  to  Elisabeth,  except  in  so  far  as  he 
shows  that  the  tradition  was  more  widespread 
and  persistent  at  the  end  of  the  fourth  century 
than  we  might  otherwise  have  supposed."  It 
is  noticeable,  too,  that  as  a  liturgiologist  (he 
is  supposed  to  have  been  the  author  of  the 
Te  Deum)  he  saw  nothing  incongruous  in 
attributing  the  hymn  to  Elisabeth. 

It  is  obvious,  then,  that  the  textual  evidence 
for  the  new  reading  is  very  slight,  but  it  would 
be  wrong  to  brush  it  aside  at  once.  There  are 
two  considerations  to  be  borne  in  mind : 
(a)  The  type  of  text  associated  with  the  names 
of  Westcott  and  Hort  no  longer  has  the  field 
to  itself.  Textual  critics  are  giving  increasing 
weight  to  much  of  what  is  known  as  the 

o 

"  Western  "  text ;  in  particular,  it  is  held  that 
the  Old  Latin  and  Syriac  often  preserve 
readings  current  in  the  second  century,  the  fact 
being  that  the  text  of  the  Gospels  may  well 
have  been  for  some  time  in  a  fluid  state.  The 
question  is  still  sub  judice,  and  must  be  left  to 
the  experts.  Probably  most  of  us  feel  a  prejudice 
in  favour  of  the  Westcott  and  Hort  type,  as  at 
least  giving  us  a  fixed  basis  on  which  to  work. 
And  we  are  at  any  rate  justified  in  our  present 
state  of  knowledge  in  hesitating  before  we 

1  Burkitt  in  Burn,  op.  cit.  p.  cliii. 


THE  ORIGINAL  READING  179 


accept  a  reading  which  has  no  Greek  evidence 
in  its  favour.  There  is,  indeed,  no  case  where 
critics  have  done  so  with  any  unanimity.  It  is 
at  the  same  time  of  great  importance  to  realise 
that  the  text  of  the  New  Testament  cannot  by 
any  means  be  regarded  as  finally  fixed,  and 
that  we  may  be  called  upon  to  revise  our  views 
on  the  subject1 

(6)  In  the  case  before  us  the  nature  of  the 
variant  forbids  our  rejecting  it  at  once.  It 
seems  to  be  too  widely  spread  to  be  ascribed 
to  a  slip  of  the  pen,2  and  it  is  obviously  im 
probable  that  Elisabeth  should  ever  have  been 
substituted  for  Mary,  whilst  the  reverse  is 
possible  enough.3  On  the  other  hand,  the 

1  Mt    i16  may   serve   as  an  example  of  the  type  of  case  in 
which  there  is  an  increasing  agreement  among  critics  that  no 
Greek   MS   preserves    the  original    reading;    but    there   the 
evidence  of  corruption  is  far  greater  than  in  the  case  we  are 
considering. 

2  Nestle,    however  (Introd.  NT.    Crit.   p.   238),   apparently 
considers  the  variant  to  be  due  to  mere  carelessness. 

3  We  may  note  that  b  plays  a  somewhat  prominent  part  in 
the  important  readings  connected  with  the  Virgin  Birth.     But, 
unfortunately,  the  tendency  of  its  variants   is  so  divided  that 
it  is  hard  to  discover  any  bias  on  the  part  of  the  scribe.     On 
the  one  hand,  we  have  this  variant  "  Elisabeth,"  which  might 
be   due   to    a    desire    to    depreciate    the    position    of  Mary. 
Similarly  in  Mk  63  breads  "  son  of  the  Carpenter"  instead  of 
"  Carpenter"  (cf.  Mt  I353  and  Lk  422)  ;  in  Lk  2B  it  has  "  wife  " 
instead  of  "fiancee,"  and  in  Mt  I1(1  an  apparently  intermediate 
reading  with  genuit,  whilst   in    vv.lu- 20- 24   it    does    not   share 
the  variations   of  SyrCur,   which  emphasise    the  Virgin  Birth. 


1 8o    MAGNIFICAT  ASCRIBED  TO  ELISABETH 


evidence  for  Mary  is  far  too  strong  (including, 
e.g.,  Tertullian),  and  that  for  Elisabeth  too  weak, 
to  allow  us  to  suppose  the  latter  to  have  been 
the  original  reading.  The  conclusion  of  the 
majority  of  recent  critics  is  that  the  real 
reading  is  teal  etTrei/  ("and  she  said"),  from 
which  the  variants  were  derived  by  way  of  gloss. 
Whilst  by  no  means  accepting  this  view  as 
final,  for  the  reasons  stated  under  (a),  we  may 
adopt  it  as  a  provisional  hypothesis.  A  further 
question  at  once  arises.  If  there  was  originally 
no  name,  which  gloss  is  right  ?  Burn  and 
Wordsworth  say  "  Mary,"  Burkitt,  Harnack, 
Loisy,  Schmiedel,  etc.,  "  Elisabeth."  The 
question  can  only  be  answered  on  internal 
and  grammatical  considerations. 

2.  Grammatical  Considerations,  (a]  It  is 
said  that  /cat  elnrev  standing  alone  must  refer 
to  Elisabeth  as  the  last  speaker.  This  is 
more  than  doubtful.  Mary  is  the  prominent 

Most  striking  of  all,  in  Lk  I34  it  stands  alone  in  substituting  for 
"  How  shall  this  be  ? "  etc.,  the  words  of  v.38,  "  Behold  the 
handmaid,"  etc.  From  these  instances  one  might  be  tempted 
to  suppose  in  this  MS  some  hesitation  with  regard  to  the 
Virgin  Birth.  But  in  other  cases  we  have  variations  with  an 
exactly  opposite  tendency.  In  Lk  233-  41  it  substitutes  "Joseph" 
for  "father"  or  "parent,"  and  in  particular  in  Jn  i13  it  is  the 
only  MS  which  has  preserved  the  reading  "qui  .  .  .  natus 
est,"  a  reading  which,  pace  Loisy  (Qume  Ev.  p.  180),  seems  to 
imply  the  miraculous  conception.  The  phenomena,  then,  are 
too  contradictory  to  allow  of  our  ascribing  any  uniform  bias  to 
the  MS  in  question. 


INTERNAL  EVIDENCE  181 

figure,  and  usage  is  not  decisive  as  to  whether 
the  phrase  may  or  may  not  be  used  when 
the  speaker  changes.  Wordsworth  l  finds  it 
in  accordance  with  Hebraic  and  Septuagint 
idiom  to  omit  the  name  of  the  fresh  speaker 
in  such  a  case.  Probably  most  readers  read 
ing  the  paragraph  as  a  whole  will  feel  that 
it  is  impossible  to  pronounce  decisively  for 
either  speaker  on  these  grounds. 

(fr)  If  the  introduction  is  inconclusive,  can 
we  gain  a  clearer  light  from  the  subscription  ? 
The  Magnificat  is  followed  by  the  words, 
"And  Mary  abode  with  her  about  three 
months,  and  returned  to  her  house."  Prima 
facie  these  words  undoubtedly  suggest  that 
Elisabeth  and  not  Mary  has  been  the  speaker 
in  the  preceding  verses ;  and  yet  this  con 
clusion  is  by  no  means  certain,  the  repetition 
of  Mary's  name  after  so  many  verses  being 
entirely  natural,  and  serving  to  mark  the 
whole  section  as  a  "  Mary  section."  We 
can,  however,  go  further  than  this.  It  has 
not  been  sufficiently  emphasised  that  the 
verse  looks  forward  at  least  as  much  as 
back  ;  it  connects  with  v.57,  "  Now 
Elisabeth's  full  time  came  that  she  should 
be  delivered,"  and  this  has  decided  the  form 
of  the  preceding  sentence.  It  would  have 

1  In  Burn's  Niceta,  p.  clvi. 


1 82    MAGNIFICAT  ASCRIBED  TO  ELISABETH 


been  awkward  to  say,  epeivev  Se  aw  'E\et- 
a-dfieT  .  .  .  ("she  remained  with  E.")  T$ 

£e  'E\eiau/3eT  e7r\ija-0rj  ("and  E.'s  full  time 
came  "),  while  e7r\rjaOr)  Se  avrfj  would  have 

been  ambiguous.  Taking  the  verses  together, 
the  "  Mary "  at  the  beginning  of  the  first 
marks  the  close  of  the  "  Mary  section,"  and 
is  answered  by  the  "  Elisabeth "  at  the 
beginning  of  the  second,  marking  the  com 
mencement  of  an  "  Elisabeth  section."  The 
verses  have,  in  fact,  received  the  best  literary 
form  possible,  and  contain  nothing  incom 
patible  with  the  ascription  of  the  Magnificat 
to  the  Virgin.  At  the  same  time,  the  fact 
that  the  grammar  is  superficially  in  favour 
of  "Elisabeth"  may  have  been  the  cause, 
as  Westcott  and  Hort  suggest,  of  the  sub 
stitution  of  her  name  for  Mary's  in  v.46. 

3.  Internal  Evidence.  (a)  It  is  quite 
obvious  that  a  main  source  of  the  Magnificat 
was  Hannah's  song  in  i  S  2,  and  it  is 
equally  obvious  that  whatever  the  real 
origin  of  that  song  (it  is  not  as  a  whole 
appropriate  to  Hannah's  situation,  and  has 
been  supposed  to  be  the  song  of  a  warrior), 
St.  Luke,  Mary,  or  Elisabeth  would  all 
believe  it  to  be  hers  without  question.  The 
resemblance  between  the  two  has  furnished 
a  strong  argument  in  favour  of  the  ascription 


HANNAH'S  SONG  183 


of  the  Christian  hymn  to  Elisabeth.      Hannah's 
song    of  praise    is    inspired    by    the    fact    that 
Jehovah   has   removed   from   her  the  reproach 
of    childlessness ;     the     parallel     is    with    the 
situation  of  Elisabeth,  not  with  that  of  Mary. 
True,  but  no  critic  seems  to  have  pointed  out 
that  the  only  words  in  Hannah 's   song  which 
are  really  appropriate  to  Elisabeth  are  entirely 
unrepresented  in    the  Magnificat.     These  are 
v.5b,    "Yea,    the    barren    hath    borne     seven, 
and  she  that  hath  many  children  languisheth." 
Surely    these    words,     even     if    not     literally 
applicable,    must    have    found   an   echo   in   the 
Magnificat,   if  it    had  been   by   Elisabeth,    the 
more  so  as   the   first  half   of  this   very   verse 
is    fully    represented    ("They    that    were    full 
have    hired    out    themselves    for    bread ;    and 
they   that   were    hungry   have  ceased ").     The 
omission  is  almost  inexplicable  if  the   Magni 
ficat    is  attributed    to    Elisabeth,    whilst   it    is 
perfectly    natural    under    the    ordinary    view ; 
the  words  were  quite  inappropriate  in  Mary's 
mouth. 

(b]  With  regard  to  the  language  of  the 
Magnificat  itself,  the  most  distinctive  verse 
is  v.48.  The  opening  words  ("  For  He 
hath  regarded  the  lowliness  of  His  hand 
maiden  "),  though  true  of  Elisabeth,  raTreiWcri? 
being  used  of  the  reproach  of  childlessness 


1 84    MAGNIFICAT  ASCRIBED  TO  ELISABETH 


(cf.  i  S  i11),  recall  Mary's  "Behold  the  hand 
maid  of  the  Lord  ;  be  it  unto  me  according 
to  thy  word''  (v.38).  It  may  be  true  that 
the  second  half  of  the  verse  ("  For,  behold, 
from  henceforth  all  generations  shall  call 
me  blessed "),  if  divested  of  the  fullness  of 
meaning  which  Christians  have  found  in  it, 
is,  as  Loisy  maintains,  possible  in  the  mouth 
of  Elisabeth1  (cf.  Leah  in  Gn  3O13).  But 
there  is  no  question  that  it  is  far  more 
appropriate  to  the  mother  of  the  Messiah, 
and  is  the  natural  answer  to  Elisabeth's 
"  Blessed  art  thou  among  women  "  (v.42),  and 
"  Blessed  is  she  that  believed  "  (v.45). 

(<:)  Passing  to  the  general  situation,  we  are 
told  that  the  Magnificat  regarded  as  the 
utterance  of  Elisabeth  is  in  exact  correspond 
ence  with  the  Benedictus  as  spoken  by  her 
husband  Zacharias,  when  he  too  is  filled 
with  the  Holy  Ghost  (v.67,  cf.  v.41).  But  in 
the  latter  hymn  the  central  thought  is  the 
coming  of  the  Messiah  of  whom  the  child  is 
the  forerunner.  If,  however,  the  Magnificat 
belongs  to  Elisabeth,  it  is  her  own  personal 
happiness  and  exultation  which  becomes  a 
main  theme  and  the  occasion  of  the  song. 
The  emphasis  laid  on  her  own  joy  in  vv.46~49 
is  quite  out  of  keeping  with  the  subordinate 

1  Les  Evangiles  Synoptiques,  \.  p.  305. 


THE  TRADITIONAL  ASCRIPTION      185 


position  which  she  assumes  in  vv.41-45.  There 
can,  indeed,  be  no  doubt  that  Mary  is  intended 
to  be  the  real  centre  of  the  picture;  if  she 
is  deprived  of  the  Magnificat,  she  is  left 
on  this  occasion  absolutely  silent.  Burkitt 
suggests  that  the  "^070?  airb  a-iyr^  7rpoe\0d)i> 

more    corresponds    to    the    fitness    of    things 
i  i 

than  a  burst  of  premature  song."       It  is  not, 

however,  very  obvious  why  the  song  should 
be  more  "premature"  as  spoken  by  Mary 
than  by  Elisabeth,  and  the  mystic  fitness  seen 
in  her  supposed  silence  is  perhaps  a  little 
subtle.  It  is  natural  that  she  should  reply 
to  Elisabeth's  salutation,  and  it  seems  some 
thing  of  a  "modernism"  to  suppose  that  a 
first  century  writer  would  have  seen  a  pro- 
founder  significance  in  her  not  doing  so. 

Our  conclusion,  then,  is  that  we  need  have 
little  hesitation  in  believing  the  ordinary  view 
to  be  correct.  It  is  by  no  means  certain 
that  the  accepted  reading  is  wrong ;  and 
even  if  we  assume  an  original  Kal  elirev,  it  will 
still  remain  probable  that  St.  Luke  intended 
Mary  to  be  understood  as  the  speaker  of 
the  Magnificat. 

This  last  phrase  has  been  deliberate. 
Nothing  that  has  been  said  touches  the 
question  of  the  real  authorship  and  ultimate 

1  Op.  cit.  p.  cliv. 


1 86    MAGNIFICAT  ASCRIBED  TO  ELISABETH 

origin  of  the   hymn.     We   have   been   dealing 
with  a  question  of  "  Lower  Criticism."     What 
did    the    author  of  the   third    Gospel    actually 
write,  and  what  did  he  mean  to  be  understood 
by    his    words  ?     The    further   and    more    im 
portant    question    belongs     to     the     "  Higher 
Criticism."     Who  really  wrote  the  Magnificat  ? 
Is  it  a  free  composition  of  St.  Luke  himself? 
Or  is   it   a   Jewish   hymn  which   he   found    in 
some    source    and    adapted    for   his    purpose  ? 
Or  does  it  really  rest  upon  words  spoken   by 
Mary    on    this    or    a     later     occasion  ?     The 
question   is   part  of  the  wider  problem  of  the 
nature   and    origin    of   the    first    two    chapters 
of    Luke,    and    lies    beyond    the    purpose    of 
the  present  article.      But  one  remark  may  be 
allowed.       As  has  been  often  pointed  out,  the 
character     of     the     Canticles    is    strongly    in 
favour   of   their   substantial    authenticity.     On 
the  one  hand,  the   vagueness  of  the  language 
and    the   lack    of    definite    prediction    suggest 

IT  OO 

that  they  were  not  deliberately  composed  at 
a  later  date  to  fit  the  supposed  circumstances  ; 
it  would  have  required  but  little  ingenuity 
to  write  something  which,  superficially  at 
least,  would  have  been  far  more  appropriate. 
On  the  other  hand,  they  do  reflect  in  a 
marvellous  way  the  general  hopes  and  the 
temper  of  the  circle  from  which  they  claim 


THE  SOURCE  OF  THE  MAGNIFICAT     187 

to  have  sprung.  Dr.  Sanday l  has  called 
attention  to  "the  extraordinary  extent  to 
which  these  chapters  hit  the  attitude  of 
expectancy  which  existed  before  the  public 
appearance  of  Christ.  It  is  not  only  expecta 
tion,  and  tense  expectation,  but  expectation 
that  is  essentially  Jewish  in  its  character." 
It  is  hard  to  believe  that  either  St.  Luke, 
or  any  other  Christian  poet,  could  have  had 
the  dramatic  genius,  for  it  required  no  less, 
to  think  himself  back  so  completely  into  the 
temper  and  circumstances  of  a  very  peculiar 
and  very  brief  period  of  transition,  unless 
he  had  considerable  and  authentic  materials 
to  guide  him.  The  argument  may  not  be 
decisive,  but  it  must  at  least  be  taken  into 
account  in  any  solution  of  the  problem  of 
these  two  chapters  which  is  to  claim  to  be 
final. 

1  The  Life  of  Christ  in  Recent  Research,  p.  165. 


VI 

GALATIANS  THE   EARLIEST  OF  THE 
PAULINE  EPISTLES 


VI. 


GALATIANS  THE  EARLIEST  OF  THE 
PAULINE  EPISTLES. 

THIS  article  is  only  meant  for  those  who  accept 
the  "South  Galatian  "  theory,  and  believe  that 
"the  Churches  of  Galatia"  to  whom  St.  Paul 
wrote  were  the  Churches  of  Antioch,  Iconium, 
etc.,  founded  on  his  first  missionary  journey. 
The  arguments  in  support  of  this  view  are  best 
found  in  Sir  W.  Ramsay's  well-known  books, 
and  need  not  be  repeated  here.  Those  who 
are  still  unconvinced,  if  they  think  it  worth 
while  to  read  what  follows,  will  presumably  do 
so  only  in  order  to  amuse  themselves  with  yet 
another  of  the  extravagances  to  which  that 
theory  leads  its  adherents. 

Further,  our  argument  will  rest  on  the  view 

o 

that  the  visit  to  Jerusalem  of  Gal  2  is  not  that 
for  the  Council  in  Ac  15.  A  few  words  must 
be  said  in  support  of  this  position.  If  the 
identification  is  insisted  on,  the  account  either 
of  St.  Paul  or  of  St.  Luke  must  be  abandoned 
as  unhistorical.  With  all  due  respect  for  the 


192      GALATIANS— EARLIEST  EPISTLE 


ingenious  pleading  of  Lightfoot  and  others, 
there  is  no  escape  from  this  conclusion  ;  and  pre 
sumably  it  is  St.  Luke's  credit  that  must  suffer, 
since  he  cannot  in  this  connection  be  considered 
an  eye-witness.  This  means  that  the  whole  of 
Ac  15  must  be  thrown  to  the  wolves  as  a 
comparatively  late  fiction  intended  to  reconcile 
the  two  sections  of  the  Church.  It  is  hardly 
necessary  to  labour  the  point  that  such  a  view 
seriously  discredits  the  credibility  of  the  rest  of 
the  Acts,  a  result  which  will  hardly  be  readily 
acquiesced  in  at  a  time  when  the  current  of 
critical  opinion,  under  Harnack's  influence,  is 
setting  so  strongly  in  its  favour.  But  the  con 
clusion  can  only  be  disputed  with  success,  if  the 
premise  is  abandoned.  Let  us  then  look  at  the 
premise  a  little  more  closely.  There  are  two 
cogent  reasons  why  Gal  2  and  Ac  15  should 
not  be  regarded  as  referring  to  the  same  event. 
(i)  If  they  are  identified,  St.  Paul  ignores  the 
visit  of  Ac  ii.  As  we  shall  see,  this  visit 
was  probably  by  no  means  so  unimportant  as 
is  sometimes  maintained.  Even  if  it  were,  it 
was  surely  impossible  for  Paul  to  ignore  it,  and 
so  quite  gratuitously  give  an  occasion  to  his 
opponents  of  which  they  would  readily  avail 
themselves.  If  it  was  of  no  consequence  for  his 
argument,  it  only  needed  a  parenthesis  of  a  few 
words  to  avoid  all  possibility  of  misunderstand- 


GALATIANS  AND  ACTS  193 

ing — and  St.  Paul  is  not  afraid  of  parentheses. 
(2)  The  accounts  in  the  two  chapters  simply  do 
not  tally.     To  talk  about  the  private  personal 
view  as  opposed  to  the  public  official  account 
is  not  to  the  point.      No  one  could  imagine  for  a 
moment  that  Gal  2  referred  to  a  formal  council 
of  the  Church  at  which  the  very  point  for  which 
St.  Paul  was  contending  had  been  definitely  and 
deliberately    conceded.      If  this  was    the   case, 
why  in  the  world    did  he  not   say  so  clearly  ? 
Of  this  more  later  on  ;  for  the  argument  carries 
us    further  than    the    mere  refusal   to  identify 
Gal  2  and  Ac  15.      But  at  least  as  against  that 
identification,  it  is  surely  sufficient  and  decisive. 
Critics    have,    of  course,    suggested    various 
solutions  of  these  difficulties,  such  as  the  rejec 
tion  of  the  visit  of   Ac  1 1   as  unhistorical,  or 
the  elaborate  reconstruction  of  the  whole  chrono 
logy  of  St.  Paul's  life  which  is  associated  with 
the  name  of  Clemen.     We    need  not  stop  to 
discuss   these    views;    they  are   destructive  of 
the    credit  of   Acts,   and    become    superfluous, 
if   we  can    adopt    the  obvious   solution,  which 
is  to  identify  the  visits  of  Gal   2  and  Ac   n. 
It   will    probably    be   generally    admitted    that 
Ramsay    has    disposed    of    the    chronological 
objection  to  this  view.     A  glance  at  the  varying 
tables  of  dates  drawn  up  by  scholars    for  the 
life  of  St.   Paul  shows  at  once  how  uncertain 


194     GALATIANS— EARLIEST  EPISTLE 


they  are.  But,  at  any  rate,  there  is  no  great 
difficulty  in  finding  room  for  the  "  fourteen 
years  "  which  our  theory  requires  between  the 
conversion  of  the  Apostle  and  his  second  visit 
to  Jerusalem.  It  will  hardly  be  denied  that 
the  theory  itself  is  natural  enough.  As  we 
read  the  Epistle  our  first  impression  is  that 
the  writer  is  in  fact  describing  his  second  visit 
to  Jerusalem.  A  study  of  the  context  deepens 
the  impression  that  if  he  has  omitted  any  visit, 
however  unimportant,  he  has  been  guilty  of  a 
most  unfortunate  error  of  judgment,  if  of 
nothing  worse.  When,  however,  we  turn  to 
Ac  1  1  we  find  good  grounds  for  maintaining 
that  the  visit  there  related  was  by  no  means 
"unimportant"  in  its  bearing  on  the  future 
work  of  the  Apostle  of  the  Gentiles.  The 
circumstances  which  led  up  to  it  were  these. 
Unofficial  missionaries  had  begun  to  convert 
"Greeks"1  at  Antioch  (Ac  n20).  Barnabas 
is  at  once  despatched  by  the  Jerusalem  Church 


1  There  is,  of  course,  the  important  variant 
("Grecians"),  which  is  adopted  by  WH.  and  RVm.  Ramsay 
(St.  Paul,  p.  24)  mentions  this  as  one  of  the  two  cases  in  Acts 
where  it  is  impossible  to  follow  WH.  ;  and  curiously  enough 
Mr.  Valentine-Richards,  in  Camb.  Biblical  Essays,  p.  532,  also 
instances  it  as  one  of  their  mistakes.  'EXX/yi/a?  is  adopted  by 
Tisch.,  Treg.,  Blass,  Harnack,  etc.,  and  is  absolutely  required 
by  the  context.  After  Ac  6,  to  say  nothing  of  other  passages, 
it  is  impossible  that  preaching  to  Hellenists  could  have  been 
mentioned  as  a  new  and  significant  departure. 


THE  SECOND  VISIT  TO  JERUSALEM     195 

as  a  man  of  tact  and  sympathy  to  deal  with  a 
delicate  situation,  and  presumably  in  due  course 
to  report  to  the  Mother  Church  on  this  very 
question  of  the  relations  between  Jews  and 
Gentiles.  During  his  stay  at  Antioch,  he 
fetches  Saul,  and  on  the  occasion  of  the  famine 
the  two  return  to  Jerusalem  ("  by  revelation," 
Gal  22 ;  in  consequence  of  the  prophecy  of 
Agabus,  Ac  n27).1  It  was  inevitable  that 
the  representatives  of  the  Apostles  (it  is,  of 
course,  a  pure  hypothesis  of  the  harmonisers 
of  Ac  15  and  Gal  2  that  there  were  none  at 
Jerusalem  at  this  time)  should  seize  the  op 
portunity  of  discussing  the  new  departure  at 
Antioch.  Barnabas  was  their  commissioner, 
and  they  were  awaiting  his  report ;  Paul  is 
now  associated  with  him  in  his  work.  It  is 
quite  in  Luke's  manner  to  leave  it  to  his  reader 
to  assume  that  such  a  report  was  made,  and  we 
turn  to  Galatians  for  the  details  of  the  interview. 
The  question  of  the  admission  of  Gentiles  is, 
as  we  have  seen,  already  to  the  fore ;  the 
Apostles  admit  the  principle,  though  no  con 
ditions  are  laid  down,  except  the  continuance 
of  assistance  to  the  poor  of  the  Mother  Church, 
"which  very  thing,"  says  Paul,  "I  was  also 

1  Titus  is  not  mentioned  either  in  Ac  11  or  15,  or  indeed 
anywhere  in  the  book  ;  therefore  the  omission  of  his  name  in 
Ac  n,  as  compared  with  Gal  2,  raises  no  special  difficulty. 


I96     GALATIANS— EARLIEST  EPISTLE 


zealous  to   do "  ;    it  was,   of  course,  one  main 
reason    of  this    very  visit  to  Jerusalem.     Re 
turning  to  the  narrative  of  Acts,  we  understand 
at    once  on    this  view   the    events  of   i225-i3, 
which  follow  immediately  after  the  parenthesis 
of  ch.    12.       The  first  missionary  journey  may 
be   regarded  from   one   point  of   view  as   due 
to    a    revelation    vouchsafed  to  the  Church  at 
Antioch  ;    from  another,  it  is  the  direct  result 
of  a  policy  already  sanctioned  by  the  Apostles. 
It  is  surely  one  of  the  curiosities  of  Biblical 
exegesis    that  orthodox   scholars   should   have 
created   an    entirely    unnecessary   difficulty  by 
continuing  to  reject  this   identification.     Even 
before  the  reign  of  the  "  South  Galatian  theory  " 
it  was  open  to  them  to  make  it,  as,  e.g.,  Calvin 
made  it.      But  the  purpose  of  this  article  is  to 
suggest  that  while  this  view  solves  some  of  the 
difficulties  connected  with  the  Epistle,  it  does 
not  go  far  enough.      It  does  not  explain  why 
the    Council    is   not    referred    to    in   Galatians, 
assuming   that    the   letter  was  written   after  it 
had   taken    place.       It    is   quite    true    that   no 
mention  of  it  may  have  been  necessary  for  the 
purposes  of  the  autobiographical    sketch  with 
which  the  Epistle  opens,  but  some  reference  to 
its    decision  was    absolutely  called    for  by  the 
argument  of  the  remaining  chapters.     On  what 
grounds  can  it  possibly  have  been  passed  over  ? 


ST.  PAUL  AND  THE  COUNCIL         197 

It  has  been  suggested  that  its  conclusions  were 
of  the  nature  of  a  compromise  and  uncongenial 
to  St.  Paul.  Even  if  this  may  have  been  true 
of  the  prohibitions,  it  was  not  true  of  the  main 
conclusions.  And  if  it  had  been,  it  did  not  in 
the  least  relieve  him  of  the  necessity  of  dealing 
with  them.  For  if  ex  hypothesi  Paul  could  not 
quote  them  on  his  side,  his  opponents  must 
have  been  quoting  them  on  theirs  (they  could 
not  have  been  ignored  by  both  parties),  and  he 
was  bound  to  reply  to  their  arguments  unless 
he  was  prepared  to  throw  over  the  authority 
of  the  Jerusalem  Church.  If,  on  the  other 
hand,  as  is  far  more  probable,  the  decisions 
were  in  St.  Paul's  favour,  why  should  he 
neglect  so  strong  a  support  ?  To  say  that  they 
were  local  and  temporary  is  only  partially  true 
and  completely  irrelevant.  They  were  local— 
intended  for  the  very  places  in  which  the 
trouble  had  recently  arisen,  and  temporary— 
applying  to  the  very  period  at  which  Paul  was 
writing.  The  suggestion  may  explain  why 
they  are  not  applicable  to  England  in  the 
twentieth  century ;  it  does  not  in  the  least 
explain  why  they  should  not  have  been  ap 
plicable  to  Galatia  in  the  middle  of  the  first ; 
Ac  i64  is  decisive  on  the  point.1  And  after  all, 

1  "  Delivered  them  [the  churches  of  S.  Galatia]  the  decrees 
for  to  keep." 


198     GALATIANS— EARLIEST  EPISTLE 


the  main  outcome  of  the  Council  lay  in  the 
recognition  of  the  fact  that  circumcision  was  no 
longer  necessary.  This  was  neither  local  nor 
temporary,  but  a  principle  of  permanent  import 
ance,  and  what  is  more,  the  very  principle  for 
which  St.  Paul  was  contending  in  the  Epistle. 

Let  us  realise  the  situation.  Galatians  is 
not  like  Romans,  a  more  or  less  academic 
treatise,  justifying  an  already  existing  state  of 
affairs,  and  working  out  its  implications  ;  it  is  a 
religious  pamphlet,  issued  red-hot  in  the  midst 
of  a  burning  controversy,  and  in  view  of  a 
pressing  danger.  The  Judaisers  are  active 
with  their  pestilential  teaching  ;  the  infection 
is  spreading  rapidly  in  the  newly-founded 
Churches,  and  must  be  checked  by  every  pos 
sible  means.  St.  Paul  would  intervene  in  person 
if  he  could,  but  he  cannot,  and  has  to  content 
himself  with  a  letter.  He  is  bound  under  the 
circumstances  to  use  every  legitimate  argument 
he  can  think  of.  Is  it  conceivable  that  if  he 
can  point  to  a  formal  decision  of  the  Church 
conceding  that  circumcision  is  unnecessary  for 
Gentiles  he  should  refrain  from  doing  so  ?  We 
need  not  further  labour  the  point  that  his 
account  of  the  private  arrangement  between 
himself  and  the  Apostles  is  not  an  adequate 
representation  of  such  a  formal  decision. 

We  may  easily  suppose  a  parallel  case.     Let 


RELATION  OF  GALATIANS  TO  COUNCIL    199 

us  assume  that  the  use  of  the  Athanasian  Creed 
in  the  services  of  the  Anglican  Church  has  at 
length  been  abolished.  A  Bishop  writes  to 
an  Incumbent  urging  its  discontinuance.  He 
brings  forward  the  familiar  arguments  against 
the  Creed,  and  forgets  to  remind  his  corre 
spondent  that  Parliament  and  Convocation  have 
now  sanctioned  its  disuse,  and  that  the  law  of 
the  Church  is  now  on  his  side.  He  would  be 
omitting  what  for  practical  purposes  is  the  crux 
of  the  matter. 

The  usual  solution  of  the  difficulty  is  to  say 
that  after  the  Council  the  Jewish  party  still 
held  that  circumcision  was  necessary  to  a 
perfect  Christianity.  An  uncircumcised  man 
might  be  a  Christian  "in  a  sense,"  but  he  only 
became  a  full  Christian  when  he  had  submitted 
to  circumcision,  much  as  in  later  times  the 
monk  or  religious  was  supposed  to  follow  Christ 
in  a  higher  sense  than  the  Christian  who  re 
mained  in  the  world.  The  position  after  the 
Council  may  or  may  not  have  taken  this  form  ; 
the  unfortunate  thing  is  that  there  is  not  a  hint 
of  it  in  Galatians.  If  the  argument  of  the 
Judaisers  had  been,  "We  admit  circumcision 
is  not  necessary,  but  it  makes  a  man  a  better 
Christian,"  this  must  have  come  out  clearly  in 
St.  Paul's  reply.  What  he  in  fact  deals  with  is 
the  necessity  of  circumcision  per  se,  and  he  never 


200     GALATIANS— EARLIEST  EPISTLE 


once  refers  to  the  perfectly  clear  official  pro 
nouncement  on  the  subject,  which  is  supposed 
to  have  been  made  in  his  presence  at  his  own 
instigation  a  year  or  two  before.  In  such  a 
case,  the  "argument  from  silence"  is  valid  and 
conclusive.  No  such  pronouncement  can  yet 
have  been  made. 

Accordingly,  we  maintain  that  the  Epistle 
to  the  Galatians  must  have  been  written  before 
the  events  of  Ac  i53.  There  is  no  difficulty 
in  finding  a  place  for  it.  It  obviously  belongs 
to  the  period  covered  by  Ac  I51'2.  Judaisers 
claiming  the  sanction  of  James  (i524,  Gal  212) 
have  visited  Antioch  ;  it  is  more  probable  than 
not  that  they  should  have  extended  their  pro 
paganda  to  the  recently  founded  Churches  of 
S.  Galatia.1  Remembering  the  strong  Jewish 
element  in  Pisidian  Antioch  and  Iconium,  we 
see  at  once  that  the  soil  would  be  congenial. 
Paul  hears  of  this  at  Antioch,  but  he  cannot 
revisit  the  Churches,  since  he  is  needed  where 
he  is,  and  must  soon  go  to  Jerusalem.  He 
writes  the  letter,  bringing  forward  the  argu 
ments  which  he  is  using  in  person  at  Antioch, 
and  will  shortly  use  at  Jerusalem.  Peter's 
defection  (Gal  2llff>)  belongs  to  the  same  time. 
Paul  in  dealing  with  it  is  not  raking  up  a  matter 
of  ancient  history  ;  he  is  bound  to  discuss  it 

1  Cf.  the  "  so  quickly  "  of  Gal  i«. 


THE  SEQUEL  OF  THE  COUNCIL      201 


since  it  is  an  element  in  the  situation,  which  is 
no  doubt  being  worked  by  the  Jewish  party  for 
all  it  is  worth.  And  we  may  note  that  Peter's 
change  of  attitude  is  at  once  far  more  intelligible 
and  less  discreditable,  if  it  follows  the  merely 
informal  interchange  of  views  which  took  place 
at  St.  Paul's  second  visit,  than  if  it  has  to  be 
placed  after  the  formal  settlement  of  the  ques 
tion  at  the  Council. 

How  far,  it  may  be  asked,  does  this  view 
harmonise  with  the  rest  of  the  data  of  Ac  1 5  ? 
At  first  sight  there  is  a  difficulty  in  the  fact 
that  the  letter  embodying  the  Council's  decision 
is  addressed  to  the  Churches  of  Antioch,  Syria, 
and  Cilicia ;  why  not  Galatia  too,  if  the  trouble 
had  already  broken  out  there  ?  But  the  omis 
sion  is  equally  strange  on  any  view.  The 
Churches  of  South  Galatia  are  obviously  the 
centre  of  St.  Paul's  narrative  in  v.12 ;  the  Council 
unquestionably  had  them  in  mind,  and  whether 
they  had  been  already  "troubled"  or  not,  the 
settlement  was  undoubtedly  meant  to  apply  to 
them,  at  least  in  its  dispensing  with  the  neces 
sity  for  circumcision  (cf.  i64).  Presumably  the 
controversy  is  regarded  as  primarily  one  be 
tween  Jerusalem  and  Antioch  ;  the  Churches 
named  are  those  which  looked  to  Antioch  as 
their  centre.  In  any  case  the  omission  cannot 
be  regarded  as  fatal  to  the  early  date  of  Gala- 


202     GALATIANS— EARLIEST  EPISTLE 


tians ;  it  is  only  part  of  the  difficulty  that  Luke 
entirely  ignores  the  Galatian  defection,  a 
difficulty  which  is  not  peculiar  to  any  particular 
theory  of  the  date  of  the  Epistle.  When  we 
pass  to  the  events  which  followed  the  Council, 
we  at  once  have  an  explanation  of  the  second 
missionary  journey.  When  the  news  of  the 
Galatian  defection  first  reached  St.  Paul,  the 
pressure  of  circumstances  prevented  an  im 
mediate  visit,  as  we  have  already  seen  ;  now 
the  way  is  clear.  It  is  quite  true  that  i^33-36 
seems  at  first  sight  to  imply  a  delay  which 
would  be  a  little  inconsistent  with  this  view  ; 
surely  St.  Paul  would  have  paid  his  visit  at  the 
earliest  possible  moment  ?  Well,  perhaps  he 
did  ;  a  certain  stay  at  the  important  centre  of 
Antioch  (v.33)  was  probably  quite  inevitable,  and 
the  expressions  used  in  Vv.35'36  do  not  imply  any 
long  delay,  but  are  intentionally  vague,  after 
St.  Luke's  manner.1  We  must  remember,  too, 
that  we  do  not  know  the  results  of  the  Epistle ; 
St.  Paul  may  have  heard  that  the  plague  had 
been  already  stayed.  The  words  of  i64  are,  at 
any  rate,  significant ;  the  position  he  had  taken 
up  in  his  letter  has  been  triumphantly  vindi 
cated,  and  the  settlement  of  the  controversy 
makes  for  a  strengthening  of  the  Churches. 
And  may  we  not  on  our  view  find  a  certain 

1  On  these,  see  Harnack,  Apostelgeschichte,  pp.  37-41. 


THE  SECOND  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY     203 


significance  in  other  features  of  the  second 
journey  ?  We  know  both  from  Acts  and 
i  Thessalonians  that  St.  Paul  was  eager  to  re 
turn  to  Thessalonica  after  his  enforced  departure. 
He  was  learning  from  the  experience  of  his 
first  journey.  Then  he  had  been  eager  to  open 
up  fresh  territory  as  quickly  as  possible,  but  he 
realises  now  that  he  must  not  leave  a  newly- 
founded  Church  to  its  own  devices  too  soon  ; 
there  must  not  be  a  repetition  in  Macedonia  of 
the  sort  of  thing  that  has  happened  in  Galatia. 
It  is  true  that  circumstances  are  too  strong  for 
him,  and  in  the  letters  to  Thessalonica  we  see 
the  unspeakable  relief  in  the  mind  of  the 
Apostle  that  his  converts  had  in  fact  remained 
steadfast,  and  the  exhortations  to  continue  firm 
recur  again  and  again.  Of  course  these  features 
are  perfectly  explicable  on  the  ordinary  view, 
but  it  will  not  be  denied  that  they  are  doubly 
significant  if  the  memory  of  the  Galatian  defec 
tion  lies  behind  them. 

The  view,  then,  that  Galatians  is  the  earliest 
of  the  Pauline  Epistles  harmonises  so  com 
pletely  with  many  of  the  data  both  of  the 
Epistles  themselves  and  of  Acts,  that  it  can 
only  be  rejected  for  serious  and  weighty 
reasons.  It  should  be  noticed  that  it  stood  first 
in  Marcion's  list,  a  point  whi^h  may  prove  to 
be  of  the  greatest  importance,  though  I  must 


204     GALATIANS— EARLIEST  EPISTLE 


leave  it  to  others  to  develop  its  significance. 
But,  as  we  know,  the  early  date  has  not  been 
widely  adopted,1  and  we  shall  naturally  expect 
to  find  the  objections  to  it  strong  and  almost 
invincible.  The  curious  thing  is  that  they  are 
apparently  very  weak,  and  it  is  really  a  mystery 
why  critics  who  have  taken  the  comparatively 
difficult  steps  involved  in  the  South  Galatian 
theory,  and  the  identification  of  the  visits  in 
Gal  2  and  Ac  1 1 ,  should  have  refused  the  far 
easier  step  of  assigning  an  early  date  to  the 
Epistle. 

(i)  Perhaps  the  main  reason  is  to  be  found 
in  the  apparent  connection  between  Galatians 
and  Romans.  The  current  division  of  the 
Pauline  Epistle  into  four  groups  is  fascinating 
and  convenient,  and  gives  an  intelligible  picture 
of  the  development  of  the  Apostle's  thought. 
We  are  naturally  disinclined  to  upset  this 
arrangement  by  placing  Galatians  before  the 
Thessalonian  Epistles.  However,  for  certain 
purposes  the  grouping  will  survive  the  trans 
position,  and  in  any  case  such  a  theory  must 
follow  the  facts.  It  is  quite  true  that  there  is  a 
fairly  close  connection  in  thought  and  language 
between  Galatians  and  Romans,  but  this  is 

1  It  has  been  taken  by  Weber,  Bartlet,  and  others,  but  I  have 
preferred  in  this  paper  to  work  out  the  arguments  afresh  from 
the  facts  themselves. 


GALATIANS   AND   ROMANS  205 


explained  by  the  similarity  of  subject-matter, 
and  does  not  in  the  least  imply  that  they  were 
written  at  the  same  time.  There  is  no  reason 
why  they  should  not  be  separated  by  the  five 
or  six  years  which  is  all  our  theory  requires. 
The  one  is  the  sketch  hastily  drawn  up  in  view 
of  the  urgent  requirements  of  the  moment ;  the 
other  is  the  more  considered  philosophical 
development  of  the  same  theme.  It  is  "the 
ripened  fruit  of  the  thoughts  and  struggles  of  the 
eventful  years  by  which  it  had  been  preceded," 
and  "belongs  to  the  later  reflective  stage  of  the 
controversy."  It  deals  with  the  intellectual 
difficulties  involved  in  the  apparent  rejection  of 
the  Jews,  rather  than  with  the  practical  question 
of  whether  Christians  ought  in  fact  to  be  cir 
cumcised.  And  to  maintain  that  St.  Paul's 
thought  could  not  have  been  sufficiently  de 
veloped  by  the  close  of  the  first  journey  to 
write  the  Epistle  to  the  Galatians,  is  quite  un 
reasonable.  There  had  been,  let  us  say,  seven 
teen  years  of  meditation  and  practical  work 
since  his  conversion,  and  the  relation  between 
Jew  and  Gentile  must  have  often  come  before 
him.  He  did  not  deal  with  the  point  in  the 
Thessalonian  Epistles  because  there  was  no 
need  to  do  so.  On  any  view  the  controversies 
of  the  Council  had  already  been  raised  before 

1  Sanday  and  Headlam,  Romans,  p.  xxiii. 


206     GALATIANS— EARLIEST  EPISTLE 

they  were  written,  and  the  fact  that  they  do 
not  refer  to  them  does  not  in  the  least  imply 
that  the  writer  may  not  have  already  done  so 
in  another  letter  to  another  Church.1 

(2)  A  further  difficulty  is  found  in  the  two 
visits,  implied  in  the  TO  -n-porepov  of  Gal  413.  To 
this  it  may  be  replied  that  we  have  the  high 
authority  of  Blass  for  the  view  that  TO  Trporepov 
here  means  "formerly."  Or  if  this  solution  is 
rejected,  and  we  prefer  to  retain  the  ordinary 
translation  ("the  first  time"),  we  can  at  once 
find  the  two  visits  in  the  journeys  out  and 
back  of  Ac  14.  The  second  visit  lasted  long 
enough  to  organise  the  Churches,  and,  especi 
ally  in  the  case  of  Antioch  and  Iconium,  could 
easily  be  distinguished  from  the  first  visit. 
There  unquestionably  were  two  visits  on  the 
first  journey,  and  nothing  more  need  be  said. 

A  few  words  must  be  added  in  conclusion  on 
a  closely  related  point.  How  far  is  our  position 
affected  by  the  view  we  take  of  the  text  of 
the  Decree  in  Ac  15?  Harnack2  has  lately 

1  I  am  very  glad  at  the  last  moment  to  be  able  to  refer  to 
a  remarkable  article  by  Professor  Lake  in  the  Expositor  (Dec. 
1910),  in  which  he  argues  convincingly  on  textual  grounds  that 
Romans  originally  existed  in  a  shorter  recension,  and  that  it 
was  in  this  form  written  as  a  circular  letter  at  the  same  time 
as    Galatians,   and    very  possibly  before    the   Council.      This 
hypothesis  would,  of  course,  completely  dispose  of  the  objection 
discussed  above. 

2  Apostelgeschichte,  pp.  188-198. 


TEXT  OF  THE  APOSTOLIC  DECREE     207 


declared  his  adherence  to  the  "Western" 
reading,  which  omits  "and  from  things 
strangled."  These  words  are  omitted  in  Dd., 
Iren.,  Tert,  Cypr.,  etc.,  and  there  are  con 
verging  lines  of  evidence  which  tend  to  prove 
they  were  not  in  the  original  text.  Their 
omission  carries  with  it  weighty  consequences  ; 
the  Decree  no  longer  deals  with  ceremonial 
questions,  as  is  usually  supposed,  but  with 
moral  questions,  idolatry,  murder,  and  fornica 
tion,  the  three  offences  mentioned  together  in 
Rev  2215.  It  would  take  us  too  far  afield  to 
state  the  arguments  in  support  of  this  view  ; 
they  are  convincingly  stated  in  Harnack's 
pages.  If  we  accept  it,  as  we  probably  should,1 
several  serious  difficulties  of  New  Testament 
criticism  vanish  at  once.  We  understand, 
for  example,  why  the  Decree  is  not  directly 
referred  to  in  the  Epistles,  and  particularly  in 
i  Corinthians,  where  the  eating  of  things  offered 
to  idols  is  discussed  ;  it  was  not  ad  rem,  since 
it  dealt  with  the  moral  offence  of  idolatry,  not 
with  the  ceremonial  point  which  troubled  the 
Corinthians.  But  it  does  not  in  the  least,  as 
Harnack  seems  to  suggest,  solve  the  difficulties 

1  It  must,  however,  be  admitted  that  Harnack's  view  has 
not  yet  been  widely  adopted  ;  it  has  been  criticised  by  Prof. 
Clemen  (Hibbert  Journal,  July  1910),  and  Dr.  Sanday  (The'o- 
logische  Studien  Theodor  Zahn  dargebracht,  pp.  317  ff.). 


208      GALATIANS— EARLIEST  EPISTLE 


associated  with  the  ordinary  view  of  Galatians. 
It  rather  accentuates  them.  For,  as  we  have 
seen,  the  problem  is  not  to  explain  why  St. 
Paul  does  not  discuss  the  prohibitions  of  the 
Decree,  whether  moral  or  ceremonial,  but  why 
he  does  not  emphasise  the  great  concession, 
the  dispensing  of  circumcision.  If,  in  fact, 
the  whole  Decree  was  concerned  with  moral 
questions  and  contained  no  concessions  made 
to  Jewish  prejudices,  as  is  commonly  supposed, 
it  becomes  a  sweeping  victory  for  the  Pauline 
and  Gentile  party.  The  silence  about  it  in 
Galatians  becomes  more  inexplicable  than  ever; 
the  revised  form  of  the  Decree  demands  the 
early  date  for  the  Epistle,  since  the  mere 
quotation  of  it  must  have  been  sufficient  to 
silence  the  Judaisers. 

I  am  glad,  however,  to  have  been  able  to 
refer  to  this  corrected  version  of  the  Decree, 
since,  although  it  does  not  solve  the  particular 
difficulty  we  are  considering,  it  is  most  valuable 
in  other  respects.  The  problems  which  centre 
round  Galatians  and  Ac  15  have  long  been 
a  crux  of  New  Testament  criticism.  Their 
complete  solution  requires  four  hypotheses  :  (i) 
the  "  South  Galatian  "  theory  ;  (2)  the  identifica 
tion  of  the  visits  of  Gal  2  and  Ac  1 1  ;  (3)  the 
placing  of  Galatians  before  the  "  Council  "  ;  (4) 
the  "  Western "  version  of  the  Decree.  Of 


THE  SOLUTION  OF  THE  PROBLEM      209 

these  the  fourth  stands  on  a  somewhat  different 
footing  to  the  rest.  The  first  three  are  not 
the  desperate  resort  of  "  harmonisers,"  twisting 
or  ignoring  facts  in  order  to  force  an  agree 
ment  which  is  not  there.  They  are  the  prima 
facie  natural  interpretation  of  the  facts ;  the 
onus  probandi  surely  lies  on  those  who  reject 
them.  Accept  them,  and  each  piece  of  the 
puzzle  falls  into  its  place  easily  and  satisfactorily. 
The  resultant  picture  does  no  discredit  either 
to  the  Apostle  or  to  the  historian  of  Acts. 


VII 


THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  APOCALYPSE  AND 
ITS  BEARING  ON  THE  CONCEPTION  OF 
INSPIRATION 


VII. 

THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  APOCALYPSE 
AND  ITS  BEARING  ON  THE  CONCEP 
TION  OF  INSPIRATION. 

THE  Apocalypse  is  peculiarly  a  book  where 
we  may  expect  help  from  a  sane  and  unflinch 
ing  criticism.  Even  the  educated  reader,  who 
does  not  confine  his  attention  to  the  familiar 
passages,  but  attempts  to  get  some  idea  of  the 
book  as  a  whole,  is  completely  at  a  loss  as  to 
what  he  is  to  make  of  it.  German  commen 
tators,  such  as  Bousset,  have  offered  valuable 
assistance  to  those  who  can  use  it ;  but  now 
we  have  in  English  a  series  of  important  books 
which  face  the  problem  to  some  extent  in  the 
liirht  of  modern  critical  methods.  Of  these  the 

o 

chief  are  Dr.  Swete's  Apocalypse,  Hort's  post 
humous  and  incomplete  commentary,  Mr.  C.  A. 
Scott's  edition  in  the  Century  Bible,  Sir  W. 
Ramsay's  Letters  to  the  Seven  Churches,  and 
Dr.  Porter's  very  full  article  in  Hastings' 
Dictionary  of  the  Bible.  We  wait  eagerly  for 
the  completion  of  the  list  by  Dr.  Charles' 


214    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  APOCALYPSE 

volume   in    the    "  International    Critical    Com 
mentary." 

Let  us  try  and  look  at  the  book  in  the  light 
of  criticism.  Two  principles  stand  out  as 
fundamental  to  its  study.  They  are  not 
altogether  new,  but  their  full  significance  has 
only  lately  been  recognised  ;  in  their  modern 
application  they  revolutionise  our  conception 
both  of  its  origin  and  of  its  interpretation. 

(i)  The  Apocalypse  does  not  stand  alone, 
but  is  only  one  example  of  a  special  type  of 
literature.  This  literature  has  its  recognised 
language  and  symbolism,  its  common  traditions 
and  beliefs.  Its  germs  are  found  in  Ezekiel 
and  Zechariah;1  its  first  representative  is  the 
Book  of  Daniel  ;  it  is  further  developed  in 
such  writings  as  the  Book  of  Enoch,  the 
Secrets  of  Enoch,  the  Apocalypse  of  Baruch, 
and  the  Fourth  Book  of  Esdras  ;  its  influence 
is  seen  in  a  lesser  degree  in  many  other  Jewish 
or  semi-Christian  works  of  the  period,  particu 
larly  in  the  Book  of  Jubilees,  the  Assumption 
of  Moses,  the  Psalms  of  Solomon,  the  Testa 
ments  of  the  Twelve  Patriarchs,  and  the 
Sibylline  Oracles. 

The  name  given  is  "  Apocalyptic,"  its  main 

1  Its  presence  is  becoming  increasingly  recognised  in  certain 
passages  of  other  prophetical  books,  notably  in  the  later 
sections  of  Isaiah. 


APOCALYPTIC  LITERATURE          215 


subject  being  the  Apocalypse  or  Revelation 
of  the  future.  We  find  in  it  a  common  stock 
of  ideas.  The  righteous  people  of  God  are 
oppressed  by  their  enemies,  and  evil  seems  to 
be  triumphant.  But  when  it  reaches  its  climax, 
the  "day  of  the  Lord"  will  come;  He  will 
vindicate  the  right  and  terribly  avenge  His 
servants  on  their  oppressors.  The  promises 
of  the  prophets  will  at  last  be  realised,  and  the 
kingdom  of  God,  or  of  the  Messiah,  will  be 
established,  whether  on  earth  or  in  heaven. 

And  besides  its  common  beliefs,  it  has  its 
common  modes  of  representation,  which  seem 
to  have  become  conventional.  The  book  is 
issued  under  the  name  of  some  great  one  of 
the  past.  The  revelation  is  made  by  vision, 
by  angel,  with  translation  to  distant  scenes. 
There  is  a  recognised  symbolism  of  mystic 
numbers  and  allegorical  beasts ;  a  constantly 
recurring  materialistic  imagery  of  fire,  storm, 
and  earthquake. 

In  the  case  of  the  Apocalypse  of  St.  John 
a  very  large  proportion  of  its  language  and 
symbolism  is  taken  directly  from  the  Old 
Testament,  particularly  from  Daniel  (the  first 
Apocalypse),  Ezekiel  and  Zechariah  (its  pre 
cursors),  Isaiah  and  the  Psalms.  The  writer 
has  a  vision  of  the  glorified  Christ ;  each  of 
its  details  is  a  reminiscence  of  Ezekiel  and 


216    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  APOCALYPSE 


Daniel.  He  hears  from  an  angel  a  "taunt 
song  "  on  the  fall  of  Babylon  ;  in  almost  every 
word  it  goes  back  to  the  "taunt  songs"  of 
Isaiah,  Jeremiah,  and  Ezekiel.  His  vision 
of  the  holy  city  again  rests  on  the  vision  of 
Ezekiel ;  his  picture  of  its  joys  is  directly 
inspired  by  the  same  prophet  and  by  Isaiah. 
These  are  only  a  few  examples  out  of  many, 
and  the  resemblances  have,  of  course,  been 
recognised  from  the  first.  The  point  is  that 
we  cannot  stop  here.  The  study,1  in  some 
cases  the  discovery,  of  the  non-canonical 
apocalyptic  literature  just  mentioned  has 
emphasised  still  further  the  writer's  dependence 
on  earlier  material,  (a]  In  many  cases  his 
language  and  symbolism,  when  reminiscent 
of  the  Old  Testament,  have  not  been  taken 
directly  from  it,  but  are  used  with  the  addi 
tional  significance  which  they  have  received 
in  the  later  Apocalypses,  e.g.  the  eating  "of  the 
tree  of  life  which  is  in  the  paradise  of  God  "  is 
promised  to  him  that  overcomes  (27,  cf.  2214). 
The  history  behind  this  conception  is  not 
merely  that  of  the  Genesis  narrative.  In  the 
Book  of  Enoch  we  hear  of  the  tree  of  life 


1  No  student  will  need  to  be  reminded  of  the  debt  we  owe 
in  this  respect  to  Dr.  R.  H.  Charles.  It  is  interesting  to 
note  that  in  Alford's  commentary  on  the  "  Revelation  "  there 
is  no  reference  at  all  to  this  literature. 


APOCALYPTIC  LITERATURE          217 

in  the  celestial  paradise  :  "  its  leaves  and  its 
flower  and  its  wood  wither  not  for  ever  .  .  . 
and  no  flesh  hath  power  to  touch  it  till  the 
great  judgment,  .  .  .  then  to  the  righteous 
and  the  holy  shall  their  fruit  be  given."  The 
idea  recurs  in  4  Es  (there  is  in  paradise  fruit 
wherein  is  abundance  and  healing)  and  in 
other  books  ;  in  the  Testaments  of  the  Twelve 
Patriarchs  we  even  find,  "  He  shall  give  His 
saints  to  eat  of  the  tree  of  life."  Again,  since 
the  time  of  Ezekiel,  Gog  and  Magog  (Rev  2O8) 
have  received  a  new  connotation.  Magog  is 
no  longer  the  land  with  which  Gog  is  con 
nected,  but  both  appear  continually  as  the 
typical  enemies  of  the  Messiah.  Cf.  Jerus. 
Targum,  "  In  fine  extremitatis  dierum  Gog 
et  Magog  et  exercitus  eorum  adscendent 
Hierosolyma,  et  per  manus  regis  Messiae  ipsi 
cadent."  In  4  Es  13  we  read  of  the  war 
in  the  last  days  of  a  countless  multitude 
against  Messiah,  who  shall  destroy  them  by 
fire  from  His  mouth.  Similarly,  the  conception 
of  the  "New  Jerusalem"  does  not  rest  merely 
on  Isaiah  and  Ezekiel.  It  had  become  a 
commonplace  of  Jewish  apocalyptic  hope,  e.g. 
Enoch  9O28  speaks  of  a  New  House  greater 
and  loftier  than  the  first,  "and  the  Lord  of 
the  sheep  was  in  it";  4  Es  726,  "The  bride 
shall  appear,  even  the  city  coming  forth." 


218    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  APOCALYPSE 


Other  ideas  which  may  be  paralleled  from  the 
Old  Testament,  but  have  received  greater 
significance,  are  the  opening  of  the  books,  the 
book  of  life,  beliefs  about  Satan,  the  serpent, 
or  Abaddon. 

(b)  Expressions  to  which  no  real  parallel  is 
found  in  the  Old  Testament  are  seen  to  rest 
upon  conceptions  familiar  to  apocalyptic 
thought  and  contemporary  writings.  We 
note  that  the  seer  by  using  the  definite  article 
often  assumes  that  his  readers  will  recognise 
the  allusion,  e.g.  in  217  the  conqueror  is  pro 
mised  his  share  of  "the  hidden  manna";  in 
ii19  the  ark  of  the  covenant  is  seen  in  the 
opened  sanctuary  of  heaven.  The  reference 
is  to  the  legend  of  the  hiding  of  the  ark  by 
Jeremiah.  Cf.  2  Mac  27,  "The  place  [of  its 
hiding]  shall  be  unknown  until  God  gather  the 
people  again  together  and  mercy  come  ;  and 
then  shall  the  Lord  disclose  these  things,  and 
the  glory  of  the  Lord  shall  be  seen,  and  the 
cloud."  The  Apocalypse  of  Baruch  has  further, 
"At  the  selfsame  time  [of  the  revelation  of 
Messiah]  the  treasury  of  manna  will  again 
descend  from  on  high,  and  they  will  eat  of  it 
in  those  years." 

Again,  the  conception  of  the  millennium,  as 
a  temporary  triumph  of  righteousness  before 
the  final  consummation,  appears  in  various 


APOCALYPTIC  LITERATURE          219 

forms.  In  Enoch  90  the  eighth  and  ninth  of 
those  "weeks"  into  which  human  history  is 
divided  are  the  reign  of  righteousness,  followed 
by  the  judgment  and  "weeks  without  number 
for  ever."  In  4  Es  the  reign  of  Messiah 
on  earth  is  for  four  hundred  years.  In  the 
"Secrets  of  Enoch"  the  final  world-week  is 
one  thousand  years.  The  "seven  spirits 
before  the  throne"  (i4),  the  seven  angels  of 
the  presence  of  82,  are  paralleled  by  the  "seven 
first  white  ones  "  of  Enoch,  by  the  seven  angels 
of  the  presence  of  Tob  i215,  and  the  Rab 
binical  angelology.  Thoughts  similar  to  the 
conception  of  the  souls  of  the  righteous  beneath 
the  altar  crying  for  vengeance  meet  us  frequently 
in  Enoch.  The  waiting  till  the  number  of  the 
elect  be  completed  is  a  Jewish  conception. 
Cf.  Baruch,  "  The  storehouses  (promptuaria) 
shall  be  opened  in  which  was  guarded  the 
number  of  righteous  souls "  ;  4  Es  4s5,  "  Did 
not  the  souls  of  the  righteous  ask  question  of 
these  things  in  their  chambers,  saying,  '  How 
long  shall  I  hope  on  this  fashion  ?  When 
cometh  the  fruit  of  the  threshing  time  of  our 
reward?'  And  unto  them  Jeremiah  the  arch 
angel  gave  answer  and  said,  '  Even  when  the 
number  is  fulfilled  of  them  that  are  like  unto 
you.'" 

Again,   the  "  Secrets    of   Enoch "  speaks  of 


220    THE   PROBLEM   OF  THE   APOCALYPSE 


a  great  sea  between  the  first  and  second 
heavens  (cf.  Rev  4°) ;  of  horses  walking  to  the 
breast  in  the  blood  of  sinners  (Rev  i420).  It 
is  impossible  here  to  multiply  quotations ;  it 
is  enough  to  instance  among  many  similar 
parallels  the  conception  of  the  imprisonment 
of  Satan  in  the  abyss,  sealed  and  guarded  by 
an  angel  who  holds  the  key  ;  the  angelology— 
an  angel  of  the  waters,  spirits  of  the  winds,  the 
celestial  worshippers  who  sleep  not  in  their 
praise  ;  the  lake  of  fire  which  awaits  the  Devil 
and  his  servants,  and  the  "  second  death." 

(c)  We  have  to  reckon  with  the  probability, 
amounting  in  some  cases  almost  to  a  certainty, 
that  other  features  to  which  no  full  parallel  has 
yet  been  found  were  not  original  or  invented 
for  the  first  time  by  the  writer.  In  particular 
we  are  prepared  to  find  the  influence  of  the 
folklore  of  the  time.1  In  ch.  12  (the  dragon 
and  the  woman  with  child)  Gunkel  sees  the 
influence  of  the  widespread  Babylonian  myth 
of  creation — "the  victory  of  Marduk,  the  god 
of  light,  over  the  chaos-beast  Tiamat,  the 

1  The  identification  of  stars  and  angels  found  in  ch.  i  (the 
seven  stars  are  the  seven  angels  of  the  Churches)  may  point 
to  the  influence  of  the  Babylonian  idea  of  seven  star-spirits. 
The  personified  star  of  gl  which  falls  from  heaven  is  a  mytho 
logical  conception  found  in  Enoch.  The  belief  in  the  power 
of  hidden  names  and  the  sealing  of  the  elect  can  hardly  be 
separated  from  the  popular  folklore  connected  with  talismanic 
formulae,  however  purified  be  the  form  it  assumes. 


SOURCES  221 


dragon  of  the  deep."  Bousset  adds  further 
striking  parallels  from  the  story  of  the  birth 
of  Apollo,  and  the  Egyptian  myth  of  Isis  and 
Horus.  On  this  view  we  explain  the  obscuri 
ties  of  the  picture.  They  are  due  to  an  attempt 
to  adapt  the  original  myth  to  the  story  of  the 
birth  of  Christ.  Again,  there  are  the  persistent 
traditions  connected  with  the  belief  in  Anti 
christ  (see  Bousset,  The  Antichrist  Legend]. 
Traces  may  be  seen  in  ch.  n  ("The  Two 
Witnesses")  and  in  ch.  13  (the  second 
beast,  afterwards  identified  with  the  false 
prophet,  deceiving  men  by  his  lying  wonders, 
and  appearing  as  a  parody  of  the  Lamb,  the 
true  Messiah). 

How  far  such  episodes  are  taken  from  a 
special  written  "source"  must  remain  an  open 
question.  We  explain  a  good  deal  by  some 
such  supposition,  the  isolation  and  peculiar 
character  of  some  of  the  pictures,  and  contra 
dictions  between  different  parts  of  the  book, 
the  existence  of  "doublets"  and  repetitions. 
On  the  other  hand,  we  must  account  for  the 
general  sense  of  unity  which  pervades  the 
whole  and  the  homogeneity  of  its  very  peculiar 
style.  Without  adopting  any  "scissors  and 
paste  "  theory,  we  may  probably  assume  that 
the  writer  at  times  incorporates  some  earlier 
legend,  taking  it  much  as  he  finds  it,  without 


222    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  APOCALYPSE 


caring  to  harmonise  all  its  details  with  the  rest 
of  his  picture.  Dr.  Swete  admits  that  the 
book  may  "incorporate  earlier  materials" 
(Introd.  p.  c),  and  in  one  place  (ch.  15*)  he 
suggests  the  probability  of  a  Jewish  source. 

On  the  general  question  of  the  relationship 
to  apocalyptic  literature,  our  conclusion  may 
be  less  unhesitating.  Again,  the  question  of 
any  direct  use  of  the  actual  books  is  secondary. 
Dr.  Swete  doubts  it,  and  in  some  cases  it  is 
precluded  by  the  fact  that  the  parallels  quoted 
are  from  books  contemporary  with  or  sub 
sequent  to  St.  John.  That  does  not  touch 
the  main  point.  The  nature  of  the  resem 
blances  does  not  as  a  rule  suggest  "  borrowing  " 
on  either  side ;  they  prove  the  existence  of  a 
popular  tradition,  of  a  current  mode  of  thought 
to  which  all  apocalyptic  writers  can  appeal. 
It  is  perfectly  clear  that  "he  shared  with  the 
Jewish  Apocalyptists  the  stock  of  apocalyptic 
imagery  and  mystical  and  eschatological 
thought  which  was  the  common  property  of 
the  age."  The  ideas  were  in  the  air,  they 
recur  continually  in  the  literature  of  the  type  ; 
the  writer  can  assume  that  they  will  be  in 
telligible  to  his  readers.  The  book  is  an 
Apocalypse  among  Apocalypses,  using  their 
conventional  language  and  symbolism. 

(2)  Our  second  principle  of  criticism  can  only 


HISTORICAL  SITUATION  223 

be  briefly  summarised  and  illustrated.  It  is 
that  the  book  was  written  with  direct  reference 
to  a  peculiar  historical  situation.  It  makes  no 
secret  of  its  origin  and,  unlike  other  Apoc 
alypses,  does  not  seem  to  be  pseudonymous. 
The  writer  had  a  practical  purpose,  and  that 
purpose  was  to  strengthen  the  Churches  of  his 
day  in  view  of  a  crisis  which  he  saw  to  be 
imminent.  Dr.  Swete  follows  the  trend  of 
recent  opinion  in  dating  the  book  in  the  time 
of  Domitian.  If  we  accept  with  Dr.  Hort  the 
earlier  date  of  the  reign  of  Nero,  it  will  not 
affect  our  principle.  Whatever  there  is  of 
direct  prediction  or  of  definite  historical 
reference  has  to  do  with  the  situation  at  the 
time  and  the  view  the  seer  has  been  led  to 
take  of  the  probable  future  of  the  Roman 
Empire  as  he  knows  it.  We  may  expect  to 
find  historical  personages  and  events,  more  or 
less  disguised  or  idealised,  but  always  of  the 
writer's  own  day.  And  as  it  is,  we  see  the 
Roman  Empire  with  its  Caesar  worship  and 
names  of  blasphemy,  supported  by  an  interested 
priestcraft,  resting  on  force  and  pretended 
miracles.  We  hear  the  rumours  of  Parthian 
invasion,  and  of  the  dreaded  return  of  Nero 
(perhaps  to  the  seer's  mind  reincarnate  in 
Domitian).  On  the  other  hand,  we  see  the 


224    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  APOCALYPSE 

struggles  and  the  temptations  of  the  local 
Churches  of  Asia,  the  dangers  from  within, 
from  the  tendency  to  compromise  with  the 
heathen  life  round  them,  the  persecution  already 
beginning  from  without,  with  its  boycotting 
and  its  death  to  those  who  will  not  worship  the 
beast  and  his  image.  The  terror  will  run  its 
course,  and  in  the  end  Rome  will  fall  attacked 
by  the  petty  kings  of  the  East  or  by  other  of 
its  subject  nations. 

And  after  that  ?  Mingled  with  this  view  of 
contemporary  history,  and  in  the  background, 
is  an  eschatology  or  doctrine  of  the  last  things. 
It  is  inspiring  and  full  of  teaching,  but  vague 
and  inconsistent  with  itself  directly  we  attempt 
to  press  the  details.  How  are  the  various 
catastrophes  and  falls  of  Satan  to  be  related 
to  one  another  ?  Are  they  synchronous — 
different  pictures  of  the  same  event  —  or 
successive  steps  in  the  victory  ?  What  is  the 
place  of  the  millennium  ?  What  of  the  New 
Jerusalem  and  the  visions  of  the  closing 
chapters  ?  No  one  can  say  how  far  we  have  a 
realistic  picture  of  what  the  seer  expects  will 
be  in  heaven,  or  an  idealised  picture  of  what  he 
hopes  for  on  earth.  The  fact  is  that  in  all 
these  things  the  book  does  not  minister  to  an 
idle  curiosity  to  pierce  the  veil  of  the  future,  or 
to  read  the  secrets  of  the  unseen  world.  We 


VALUE  OF  THE  BOOK  225 

can  neither  sketch  the  course  of  history  from  it 
nor  discover  how  earth  will  pass  into  heaven. 
It  gives  us  what  we  need,  the  assured  promise 
of  the  victory  of  Christ  and  truth,  of  the  eternal 
blessedness  of  the  faithful  with  God. 

How,  then,  are  we  to  regard  the  book  ?  It 
becomes  impossible  to  see  in  it  a  direct  and 
immediate  revelation  from  heaven  or  a  detailed 
prophecy  of  the  future.  It  is  a  literary 
product  ;  in  a  sense  it  may  be  called  artificial. 
As  we  have  seen,  the  writer  is  steeped  in  the 
Old  Testament  and  in  the  apocalyptic  tradi 
tions  of  his  age.  His  knowledge  of  the  world 
and  its  secrets  is  gained  from  a  study  of  the 
conditions  of  his  own  day.  To  say  this  is  not 
to  deny  its  originality  or  its  unity  of  purpose. 
It  is  never  a  mere  mosaic,  but  bears  clearly 
upon  it  the  stamp  of  a  great,  of  a  spiritual, 
mind.  The  most  cursory  comparison  with 
previous  and  subsequent  "  revelations"  shows 
its  immense  superiority,  literary,  artistic,  and 
spiritual. 

Nor  does  this  view  deny  its  value ;  rather  it 
enhances  it.  It  becomes  a  real  and  a  living 
book,  written  by  processes  intelligible  up  to 
a  certain  point,  and  with  a  clearly  defined 
purpose.  It  is  a  positive  help  to  find  that  its 
materialistic  and  almost  grotesque  imagery  was 
not  invented  by  the  seer,  still  less  "  revealed  " 
15 


226    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  APOCALYPSE 


from  heaven.  It  accounts  for  the  obscurities 
of  the  book,  and  warns  us  against  misleading 
attempts  to  find  "  meanings  "  in  details  which 
were  often  only  conventional  to  the  writer.  It 
helps  us  to  understand  the  Jewish  features ;  we 
see  why  the  Christian  heaven  is  described  in 
terms  of  Jewish  thought.  We  can  'more  easily 
accept  the  symbolism  of  its  numbers  and  its 
allegorical  figures  when  we  see  that  it  was  the 
current  language  of  the  time.  To  us,  it  may 
seem  forced  and  unnatural,  but  at  least  to  the 
writer  and  his  first  readers  it  was  intelligible. 

And  what  of  its  inspiration  ?  In  a  word,  it  is 
subjective,  not  objective.  It  is  not  a  dictation 
from  without,  "  supernatural "  in  the  objection 
able  sense,  as  overriding  the  normal  processes 
of  the  reason  and  the  imagination.  The  Spirit 
has  worked  from  within  the  mind  of  the  seer, 
using  the  natural  means  which  are  at  the  call 
of  every  writer.  What  right,  then,  have  we 
to  speak  of  "the  Spirit"  at  all?  How  do  we 
know  that  the  book  is  in  the  deepest  sense 
"true"?  Simply  because  our  Christian  con 
sciousness  recognises  it  as  such.  We  acknow 
ledge,  indeed,  that  the  appeal  of  its  different 
sections  varies  enormously.  In  some  the 
inspiration  is  at  a  low  level ;  these  are  the  very 
parts  which  as  a  matter  of  history  have  been 
most  abused  and  have  led  to  the  wildest  errors. 


INSPIRATION  227 

But  in  others  the  appeal  finds  us  at  once  ;  and 
it  is  no  less  a  matter  of  history  that  here,  too, 
our  own  verdict  is  verified  by  the  general 
experience  of  Christians.  We  find  in  it  "  the 
notes  of  insight  and  foresight,"  a  prophecy  in 
the  true  sense  as  interpreting  and  justifying  the 
ways  of  God  to  man  ;  its  stern  faith  is  able  to 
evoke  our  own  faith  ;  its  vision  of  God  and  its 
hopes  for  the  future  find  their  echo  in  our  own 
hearts.  We  believe  it  to  contain  the  "word  of 
God,"  because  the  Divine  in  us  answers  to  the 
Divine  in  the  mind  of  the  writer.  It  is  so  in 
Christ's  own  teaching,  His  ultimate  appeal  is 
to  the  inherent  truth  of  His  words  ;  they  are 
their  own  evidence  that  they  are  the  truth  and 
the  life,  and  are  recognised  as  such  by  all  who 
have  not  lost  the  power  of  seeing  the  truth,  in 
whom  the  light  that  is  in  them  has  not  turned 
to  darkness. 

The  bearing  of  the  Apocalypse  on  the  whole 
question  of  inspiration  is  most  significant.  It 
is  crucial  for  the  view  which  sees  in  "  revela 
tion  "  not  an  external  message  of  God,  but 
an  internal  process — the  Divine  in  man,  the 
immanent  Logos,  gradually  working  itself 
out  and  received  as  true,  not  on  any  external 
authority,  but  by  the  weight  of  its  own  self- 
evidence.  We  may  begin  by  believing  the 
Bible  to  be  true  because  we  are  told  it  is 


228     THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  APOCALYPSE 


inspired ;  we  end  by  believing  it  to  be  inspired 
because  we  find  it,  in  the  sphere  of  spiritual 
things,  to  be  true. 

There  remains,  in  conclusion,  with  respect 
to  the  Apocalypse  itself  the  further  problem, 
fascinating  but  insoluble,  "What  was  the 
actual  psychological  process  in  the  mind  of  the 
seer?"  We  speak  of  the  book  as  a  literary 
product,  and  so  in  the  main  it  is.  But  are  we 
to  interpret  the  whole  of  its  language  of  angels 
and  Christophanies,  of  trance  and  of  vision, 
as  a  mere  conventional  fafon  de  parler  ?  We 
recognise,  on  the  one  hand,  that  the  phenomena 
of  trance  have  been  but  little  investigated  ;  we 
are  less  ready  than  the  last  generation  to  deny 
their  validity  in  toto ;  we  make  full  allowance 
for  the  dependence  of  vision  on  memory.  And 
this  we  can  say  :  the  book  gives  the  impression 
of  a  solemn  belief  in  the  reality  of  the  experi 
ences  it  describes.  The  writer  certainly  believed 
himself  to  have  had  experiences  which  are  not 
granted  to  all  men.  On  the  other  hand,  we  see 

o 

all  through  the  mark  of  the  artist  working  con 
sciously  and  deliberately.  The  strange  thing 
is  that  at  the  very  moment  of  describing  these 
experiences  the  writer  seems  to  rest  most 
strongly  on  the  conventional  language  of  his 
predecessors.  The  role  of  visionary  is  often 
suddenly  dropped  ;  we  pass  insensibly  from  the 


THE  PSYCHOLOGICAL  QUESTION      229 

language  of  trance  to  that  of  simple  prediction. 
It  is  very  hard  to  work  out  any  consistent  view. 
There  is  a  curious  note  by  Dr.  Swete  on  ly3 
which  just  gives  the  two  sides  :  "  He  carried 
me  away  in  the  spirit  into  the  wilderness"  (i.e. 
to  see  the  vision  of  the  Great  Harlot).  The 
note  is,  "  The  movement  took  place  ev  Trvevfjian, 
i.e.  in  the  sphere  of  the  seer's  spirit  impelled 
by  the  spirit  of  God.  ...  He  probably  has 
in  view  the  frequent  ecstasies  of  Ezekiel." 
Which  was  it  ?  A  literary  reminiscence  or  a 
personal  experience  ?  Dr.  Porter,  in  the  article 
on  "  Revelation  "  in  Hastings'  Dictionary  of  the 
Bible,  sums  it  up  well  when  he  says  with  regard 
to  a  similar  conception,  "A  literal  voice  from 
heaven  this  certainly  cannot  be,  and  we  seem 
shut  up  to  two  possibilities  regarding  it ;  either 
the  angels  and  the  voice  from  heaven  belong 
wholly  to  the  poetry  of  the  piece,  its  literary 
form,  or  they  express  the  writer's  own  inter 
pretation  of  the  strong  impulse,  as  if  from  with 
out,  under  which  he  wrote."  His  reverence 
for  the  materials  he  used,  and  his  sense  that  the 
secrets  he  unfolded  were  not  his  own  discovery, 
would  lead  naturally  and  quite  innocently  to 
the  use  of  the  impressive  imagery  of  revelation, 
which  he  found  current.  It  was  the  obvious 
means  of  emphasising  his  belief  in  the  reality  of 
his  inspiration,  his  own  possibly  naive  interpreta- 


230    THE  PROBLEM  OF  THE  APOCALYPSE 

tion  of  experiences  which  he  could  not  explain 
or  analyse.  The  question  is  interesting,  but  its 
importance  is  only  secondary.  The  problem  is 
psychological,  and  does  not  affect  the  value  of 
the  book.  If  we  were  to  accept  the  language 
of  trance  in  the  most  literal  sense,  that  would 
not  be  the  real  ground  for  our  belief  in  its 
inspiration.  The  records  of  a  trance  need  to 
be  criticised  and  examined  even  more  narrowly 
than  the  reasoned  productions  of  the  waking 
mind.  Whether  trance  or  poetry,  the  ultimate 
proof  of  the  teaching  can  only  be  its  inherent 
truth.  However  we  may  picture  to  ourselves 
the  process  at  work  in  the  seer's  mind,  however 
our  modern  thought  may  analyse  and  interpret 
it,  the  book  is  a  genuine  record  of  experiences 
spiritually  true.  It  is  "the  revelation  of  Jesus 
Christ";  the  writer  was  "in  the  spirit";  he 
has  given  us  "  his  own  personal  realisation  of 
the  unseen  world,"  of  the  present  life  of  Christ 
and  the  victory  of  His  Church. 


GENERAL  INDEX 


[See  also  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS.] 


ACILDAMA,  1  1  6. 

AcU  of  the  Apostles,  Harnack 

on,  103,  192. 
relation  to  Galatians,  192  ff., 

200  ff. 
Adveit,      the      Second,     see 

Parousia. 
Agapt,  96. 
Agrapia,  157. 
Allego-ising,     99  ;     see    Sym- 

K>lism. 
Allen,  -\rchdeacon,    145,  158, 

65,  171. 
Angelobgy     of     Apocalypse, 


Antichrst,  221. 
Antiochjudaisers  in,  200. 
St.  Pail's   visits   to,    194  ff., 

2C2. 

Apocalyjse  of  St.  John,  213- 

23). 

date,  23. 
influenced    by    Old   Testa- 

meit  and   Apocalyptic, 

2I4ff. 

inspiraton.  226  ff. 
mythological  elements,  220. 
purposeand  value,  224  ff. 
recent  Uerature  on,  213. 
relation    to     contemporary 

histcry,  223  ff. 


Apocalypse,  sources  of,  221  f. 
"Apocalypse,  the  Little,"  57. 
Apocalyptic  literature,  4,  34, 

42  ff.,  2i4ff. 
interpretation      of,      54-58, 

225  f. 

Apostles  and  St.  Paul,  195. 
choice  and  work  of,  14,   17, 

23,  39,  95- 
mission  of,  17. 
supposed  stupidity  of,  94, 

101. 
Aramaic    source    of    Gospels, 

21,  144,  I54f. 
Ark,  hiding  of,  218. 

b  and  the   Virgin   Birth,   179 

n.  3. 

Babylonian  mythology,  220. 
Baldensperger,  W.,  43  n.  i. 
Baptism,  31,  35  ff.,  96. 

of  Christ,  96,  1 60. 
Baptist,   John    the,    identified 

with  Elias,  24,  26. 
preaching  of,  13,  35,  83. 
Barabbas,  95. 

Barachiah,  the  son  of,  150^.  i. 
Barnabas,  I94f. 
Barndshd,  21. 
Baruch,   Apocalypse    of,   214, 

218. 


232 


GENERAL  INDEX 


Beast  (in  Apocalypse),  221. 

Beatitudes,  15,  61,  148,  170. 

Benedictus,  relation  to  Magni 
ficat,  184. 

Betrayal,  the,  26  f. 

Birth  stories,  see  Jesus  Christ. 

Blass,  147,  206. 

Bousset,  W.,  vi,  76  f. 

on  Apocalypse,  213,  221. 

Burial    of    Christ,    88  f.,    119, 
136  f. 

Burkitt,  Prof.,  6f.,  33,  108,  141, 
176  ff. 

Burn,  Dr.,  175. 

Cassarea  Philippi,  20,  22  f.,  31, 

105. 

Calvin,  196. 

Charles,  Dr.,  7,  213,  216. 
Christ,  see  Jesus  Christ. 

influence  of,  69  ff.,  121  ff.,  130. 
Person  of,  vii,  73  f.,  85,  93, 

96,  115. 

in  Q,  161  f.,  167  f. 
see  Messiah,  Son  of  Man. 
Christianity,  "a  reduced,"  vii, 

77- 
rise  of,  66  ff.,  88,  108,  123  f., 

134. 

Church,  the,  Harnack  on,  165. 
Loisy  on,  95. 
Schweitzer  on,  38  f. 
Circumcision,  199  f.,  205. 
Clemen,  193,  207  n.  i. 
"  Connecting     links "     in    the 

Gospels,  n,  32. 
Corinthians,  the  1st  Epistle  to, 
and       the       Apostolic 
Decree,  207. 
Council,  the  Apostolic — 
decisions,  nature  of,  196  ff., 

207  ff. 

scope  of,  20 1. 
text  of,  206  ff. 

relation  to    Galatians,  191- 
209. 


Criticism,       "Higher"      and 

"Lower,"  186. 

method   and   results    of,    in 
the    Gospels,   v  ff.,  68, 
107,  138,  154,  164,  172. 
in    the    Apocalypse,    213, 

225  ff. 
Cross,  words  from  the,  28,  66, 

88,  98. 

Crucifixion,  see  Jesus  Christ, 
darkness  at  the,  104. 

Daniel,  Book  of,  20,  214  ff. 
Dobschiitz,  Prof,  von,  6,  54,58. 

Elect,  the,    15,   219  ;   see  Pre- 

destinarianism. 
Elijah,  the  coming  of,  24  i,  26. 
Elisabeth  and  the  Magnficat, 

175-187. 
Enoch,  Book  of,  20,  214  217, 

219. 

Secrets  of,  214,  219. 
Eschatological      Questbn     in 

the  Gospels,  3-77,  84  f., 

US- 
Messiah,  19,  42  ff. 
portrait  of  Christ,  3471-77. 
sacraments,  37  f. 
Eschatology,  3,  24. 

and  ethics,  60  ff.  ;  se  Inter- 

imsethik. 
of  Jesus,  50-65. 
passing  of,  60  ff. 
Esdras,    Fourth  Bool   of,  20, 

214,  217,  219. 

Eucharist,  see  Lord'sSupper. 
Ezekiel,  Book  of,  2i/f. 

Five  thousand,  feedng  of  the, 

see  Miracles. 
"Flight   to    the    North,    the," 

i8f,  32  f.,  87. 
folklore,  90,  117,  22). 
Fourth      Gospel,      ec     John, 

Gospel.of. 


GENERAL  INDEX 


233 


Galatia,    St.    Paul's   visits   to, 

206. 
"  Galatian,      South,     theory," 

191,  201. 

Galatians,  Epistle  to,  191-209. 
circumstances,  200  ff. 
relation     to     Acts,      I92ff., 

200  ff. 

Romans,  198,  204  ff. 
Gardner,  Prof.  P.,  52  n.  i,  60. 
Gentiles    and    Jews    in   early 
Church,    98,    100,    195, 

199- 

Gog  and  Magog,  217. 
Gospels,  the  Synoptic,  escha- 

tological     passages    in, 

53  ff. 
Harnack  on  sources  of,  143- 

172. 
influenced     by     Paulinism  ? 

91  ff.,   165,  169  f. 
later  theology,  93,  96. 
literary  merits,  97,  101. 
Loisy  on  the,  81-109. 
Messianic  hope  in  the,  44- 

48. 
relation   of  Q   to  the,    161, 

i64f. 
reliability   of,    30  ff,    83-88, 

107  f.,  152,  167,  172. 
Schweitzer's    treatment    of, 

30  ff. 
Gunkel,  220. 

Hague,  Prof.,  43  n.  i. 

Hannah's  song,  182  f. 

Harnack,    on    the     Apostol 

Decree,  206  ff. 

on  the  Gospels,  107. 

on  the  Magnificat,  175. 

on  miracles,  103. 

on  Q, 


ilC 


uu   V;    J4J- 

position  of,  vi,  77. 
Hastings'      Dictionaries, 
I75f.,  213,  229. 

T-  T  « i-  m  ic       -»  f 


57, 


Hernias,  35. 


Herod  Antipas,  18,  33,  95. 
Holtzmann,  O.,  36. 
Hort,     Dr.,      213,     223  ;      see 
Westcott  and  Hort. 

Inge,  Dr.,  6,  56. 
Inspiration,  226  ff. 
Interimsethik,  14,  60  ff,  69  ff, 

76,  85. 

Irenasus,  177. 
Isaiah,      influence      on      the 

Apocalypse,   214   n.    i, 

215  f. 
Suffering  Servant  of,  19. 

James,  St.,  and  St.  Paul,  200. 

Jerome,  177. 

Jerusalem,  Christ's  entry  into, 

25,  46. 

visits  to,  87,  162. 
St.  Paul's  visits  to,  191  ff. 
the  New,  217,  224. 
Jesus  Christ,  birth  stories,  97, 

101,  106,  179  n.  3,  220. 
death,  19,  23-27,   66,   88  f., 

92,99. 
how   far    anticipated,   41, 

87,  92  f.,  114,  123,  130. 
life     according     to     Loisy, 

83  ff. 

Schweitzer,  i3ff,  68  ff. 
problems  raised  by,  1 1  ff. 
teaching     of,     affected     by 
eschatology,  60  ff,  70  f., 
76,  85. 

in  Q,  152,  165-171. 
see  also  Christ,  Messiah,  Son 

of  Man,  Resurrection. 
"Jesus,     the     Historical,     an 

enigma,"  68. 
Jews,  polemic  against,  94,  99, 

136,  162. 

John,  see  Baptist. 
John,  Gospel  of  St.,  relation  to 

Synoptists,  168. 
spiritualises  Parousia,  58. 


234 


GENERAL  INDEX 


John,  Gospel  of  St.,  symbolism 

in,  104. 

Joseph  of  Arimathea,  116,  119. 
Josephus,  44  f.,  151. 
Judaising  Christians,  198  f. 
Judas  Iscariot,  26,  106. 

Keim,  T.,  50. 

Kingdom     of     God,     or     of 

Heaven,    13,    16,   55f., 

58,  82,  215. 

Lake,  Prof.  K.,  120,  206  n.  i. 
Last      Supper,      see      Lord's 

Supper. 
Latin  version  of  Gospels,  the 

old,  147,  I78ff. 
Lietzmann,  H.,  21  n.  2. 
Lightfoot,  Bishop,  192. 
Logia,  143,  157,  1 60,  171. 
Loisy,  on  the  Gospels,  81-109. 

on  the  Magnificat,  I76ff. 

on  the  Resurrection,  1 1 3-1 39. 

on  the  Virgin  Birth,  180. 
Lord's    Prayer,    the,   36,    148, 

150,  152,  163  n.  i. 
Lord's    Supper,  the,  37  f.,  92, 

96,  100. 
Luke,  Gospel  of  St.,  canticles 

in,  98,  1 86. 
characteristics  of,  58,  101  f., 

151,  162. 
date,  82. 

ignored   by  Schweitzer,  31, 

58. 

order  of  sections  in,  1 59  f. 
relation  to  Q,  143-154. 
use  of  St.  Matthew,  155,158. 

Magi,  visit  of,  97  f. 
Magic  and  sacraments,  37. 
Magnificat,  ascribed  to  Mary 
or  Elisabeth?  176-187. 
relation   to  Hannah's  song, 

l82f. 

ultimate  origin  of,  186. 


Manna,  the  hidden,  218. 
Marcion,  203. 

Mark,    Gospel    of    St.,    diffi 
culties  in,  1 1  ff. 
influence  on  first  and  third 

Gospels,  143,  152. 
influenced  by  Paulinism,  91, 

94- 

Loisy  on,  83,  101  f. 
relation  to  Q,  i63ff. 
Martha  and  Mary,  100,  105. 
Mary,    the    Virgin,    and    the 

Magnificat,  175-187. 
Matthew,  St.,  author  of  Logia  ? 

171. 
Gospel    of,    ecclesiasticism, 

in,  95,  162. 
Judaic     standpoint,      150, 

163  n.  i. 

Loisy  on,  83,  102. 
order  of  sections  in,  I59f. 
relation  to  Q,  143-154. 
Messiah,  "  birth-pangs  "  of  the, 

19,  41. 
Christ  as  the,  ioff.,  19  ff.,  93, 

168  ;  see  Son  of  Man. 
Wrede's  view  of,  13. 
Messianic  feast,   the,    36,    84, 

92  f. 
hope,  nature  of  the,  19,  40- 

48,  215,  217. 
secret,  26  ff.,  46  ff. 
Millennium,  the,  218,  224. 
Miracles,  31,  86  f.,    98  f.,   103, 

131  f- 

the  centurion's  servant,  160. 

the  draught  of  fishes,  89,  98, 
118. 

the  five  thousand,  36,  96,  99. 

Nain,  98,  101. 

Missionary  journey,  St.  Paul's 
first,  196. 

second,  202  f. 

"  Modernising,"  39,  33  f.,  54, 58. 
Moses,  Assumption  of,  214. 
Moulton,  Dr.  J.  H.,  153  «.  I. 


GENERAL  INDEX 


235 


Myers,  F.  W.  H.,  126. 
Mythology,  97,  221. 

Nero,  return  of,  223. 
Nestle,  179. 

Niceta  of  Remesiana,  175  ff. 
Numbers,    symbolism    of,    99, 
219. 

"  Objective    and     subjective," 

127,  132. 

Oesterley  and  Box,  43/7.  i. 
Old     Testament,    apocalyptic 

elements  in,  2i4ff. 
influence  on  the  Apocalypse, 

215  ff. 
Gospels,     90  f.,    97,    117, 

124,  150,  182. 
the  Messianic  hope  in  the, 

42  f. 

Oral  tradition,  i$4f. 
Origen,  118,  177. 

Papias  on  the  Logia,  171. 

Papyri,  15372.  I. 

Parables,     interpretation     of, 

1 5  f-,.  76,  85. 

the  Marriage  Feast,  15. 
of  sowing,  17. 

Parousia,    the,    I7f.,    27,    32, 

50  ff.,  66  ff.,  74,93,  115. 

Passion,  see  Jesus  Christ,  death 

of,        . 
narrative,  did  O  contain  a  ? 

157- 
Paul,    St.,     attitude     towards 

eschatology,  56,  59. 
on  Baptism,  35. 
development  of  thought  in, 

204  ff. 

and  Galatians,  191-209. 
Missionary  journeys  of,  196,  ! 

202  ff. 
originator  of  the  Eucharist  ? 

92. 
and  the  Resurrection,  u6f.    i 


Paulinism,  supposed  influence 
of,  on  the  Gospels,  91  ff., 
94,  165,  i69f. 
lletpaoTioy,  6,  19,  36. 
Persecutions    in    the    Apoca 
lypse,  224. 
Christ's  predictions  of,  17  f., 

3i,  4i,  170. 
Personality  of  Jesus,  126,  130  ; 

see  Christ. 

Peter,  Gospel  of,  119,  136. 
Peter,  St.,  at  Antioch,  200. 
denial,  95. 
at  Caesarea    Philippi,    23  f., 

26,  72,  94  f.,  105. 
visions   of  the  risen  Christ, 

89,  ii8f.,  134. 
Pharisees     and     Christ,     25, 

94- 

Pilate,  trial  before,  95,  101. 
Porter,  Dr.,  213,  229. 
Predestinarianism,  14  f.,   35  f., 

6if.,  71. 
Prophecy,   Is  the  Apocalypse 

a?  223 f.,  227. 
Psychical       Research,       108, 

I24f. 

"  Psychologising,"  29,  33. 
Psychology     of     Inspiration, 

228  f. 
of    the    Resurrection    faith, 

u8f.,  128  ff. 

O  (the  second  common  source 

of  St.  Matthew  and  St. 

Luke),  143-172. 
Allen's  view  of,  15872.  r. 
character  and  style,  161  ff. 
contents  of,  145,  i56ff. 
how  arranged,  I59ff. 
origin  and  date,  171. 
relation  to  St.  Mark,  163  ff. 
treatment  by    St.    Matthew 

and     St.     Luke,     145- 

156. 
varying  forms  of  ?   155. 


236 


GENERAL  LNDEX 


Ramsay,  Sir  W.,  172,  191, 193, 

213. 
"Ransom  for  many,"  15,   19, 

92. 

Reimarus,  8. 
Resurrection  of  Christ,  the,  31, 

71,    89  f.,    io8f.,     113- 

139- 

predictions     of,      41,     114, 

123. 
the   spiritual  view   of,    113, 

121,  135,  139. 
uniqueness  of,  109,  125,  130- 

1.33- 

Revelation,  227. 

Book  of,  see  Apocalypse. 

Roman  Empire  in  Apocalypse, 
223. 

Romans,  Epistle  to  the,  rela 
tion  to  Galatians,    198, 
204  ff. 
shorter  recension  of,  206  n.  I. 

Ruler,  the  young,  16. 


Sacraments,  34  ff. ;    see    Bap 
tism,  Lord's  Supper. 

Salmon,  Dr.,  172. 

Sanday,    Dr.,   30,   42,  45,  73, 

77,  91,  172,  1 86,  207. 
and  Headlam,  205. 

Satan,  218,  220,  224. 

Schmiedel,  Prof.,  86,  175. 

Schweitzer,  3-77,  85  n.  i. 

Scott,  C.  A.,  213. 

Sea  in  heaven,  the,  220. 

Sealings,  34  ff.,  220. 

Sermon  on  the  Mount,  14,  55, 
60,  159,  170. 

Servant,  the  Suffering,  19. 

Sibylline  Oracles,  214. 

Solomon,  Psalms  of,  35,  43  f, 
214. 

Son  of  David,  n,  26. 

Son  of  Man,  19  ff.,  47,  73  f.,  85, 
1 68. 


"  Son,   the  Father   and  the," 

i68f. 
Sources  of  Apocalypse,  221  ff. 

of  Gospels,  see  Q. 
"Spiritualising,''    45,    50,    54, 

56,  58,  104. 

Stars  and  angels,  220  ;/.  i. 
Subconscious  self,  the,  128. 
Sunday,  origin  of,  90,  100, 

117,  120. 

Swete,  Dr.,  213,  222  f.,  229. 
Symbolism,  98  f..  103  f.,  215, 

222  f.,  226,  228. 
Syriac  version  of  the  Gospels, 

the  old,  178. 


Temptation  of  Christ,  45  n.  4, 

152  n.  i,  160. 
Testaments    of    the     Twelve 

Patriarchs,  214,  217. 
Textual  Criticism,  147,  176  ff., 

194  n.  i,  207  f. 
Thessalonians,  Epistles  to  the, 

203  f. 

Thieves,  the  two,  99,  104. 
"  Third  day,  the,"  90,  1 1 7. 
Titus,  195  n.  i. 
Tomb,  the  empty,  89,  116,  120, 

122,   I36ff. 

Trance,  nature  of,  228  f. 
Transfiguration,  the,  22  f.,  96, 

99,  105. 

Tree  of  Life,  the,  216  f. 
Trial  of  Jesus,  the,  26  ff.,  94  ff., 

101,  106. 
Tyrrell,  G.,  5,  9,  19,  34,  54,61, 

63,  67,  72,  74. 


Virgin     Birth,    the,    97,    179 

n.  3. 
Visions,  in  Apocalypse,  215, 

228  f. 
the  Resurrection,  89,  108, 

u8f.,  127  ff.,  133  ff. 


GENERAL  INDEX 


237 


Weiss,  J.,  4,  51,  60,  64,  85  n.  i. 
Wellhausen,    J.,    21  n.   2,    58, 

147,  163. 
Westcott  and  Hort,  147,  178, 

207. 

"  Wisdom  of  God,  the,"  1 50. 
Wordsworth,  Bishop,  175. 


Wrede,  W.,  8,  I2f. 

Zachariah,  see  Barachiah,  son 

of. 
Zebedee,  prayer  of  the  sons  of, 

1 6,  94. 
Zechariah,  Book  of,  214  ff. 


INDEX  OF  CHIEF  BIBLICAL 
REFERENCES 


i  SAMUEL. 

ST.  MATTHEW. 

2l-io 

.  l82f. 

jl6.  19.  5 

°.        .        .  179  n.  i,  3 

44"b 

.    150 

PSALMS. 

[-3-6 

.     148,  150 

,,0 

633 

22 

4i10 

98 

.      98 

7li. 

.     149 

721    p 

.      58 

ISAIAH. 

820  . 

21 

714- 

.      97 

g»7.  38 
I023 

17 

•      17,  20,  33,  58 

EZEKIEL. 

I032 
II12 

.   150 

14  n.  2,  150 

9     • 

•      35 

II14 

.       24 

II19 

21 

HOSEA. 

JJ25-30 

.i68f. 

62    ' 

90,  120 

Is16-17 

.     150 
.  146  f.,  149 

AMOS. 

i613 
i628 

21 

2\6 

.        .        .        .      98 

221'4 

.         15 

2   (4)   ESDRAS. 

21-31-4(1 

150,  162  n.  i 

20 

4s  5  . 

.      219 

72"  . 

.      217 

ST.  MARK. 

852  . 

.      217 

olO.  28 

•                                                             ^  I 

13    • 

.      217 

4       • 

.    i6~f. 

6s 

2  MACCABEES. 

827  . 

21 

27 

.    218 

834  . 

•         31 

a 

38 

INDEX  OF  BIBLICAL  REFERENCES   239 


ST. 

M  A  R  K  —  continued. 

i  CORINTHIANS. 

91    - 

58,  86 

j!9.  21 

.    169 

13   . 

.         .         .         31,58 

I0ioir. 

.    207 

,332 

.     169 

2  CORINTHIANS. 

ST.  LUKE. 

I22  . 

35 

I34    . 

i79«.  i 

410- 

•      35 

j  40-57 

.        .         175  ff. 

I01  . 

.     169 

->5.  33.  41 

.      179  n.  i 

[jl-11 

.     118 

GALATIANS. 

64(;  . 

I021f. 
IQ23.  24 

.       58,  152 
.  i68f. 
.  I46f. 

2lfi-  . 
ollff. 

413  • 

191  ff. 
.  200  f. 

.    206 

II12 
II42 

.     151 

.     148 

617  . 

•      35 

II41' 

162  n.  i 

EPHESIANS. 

13 

162  n.  i 

244-' 

.     118 

j!3.  14 

•      35 

430  . 

•      35 

ST.  JOHN. 

1  1 

REVELATION. 

I18  . 

179  n.  i 

A 

21     . 

.     118 

I4      . 

219,  220  n.  i 

27     . 

.     216 

ACTS. 

217  . 

.     218 

IX  20-20 
II30 

I329 

.  I94f. 
192  ff. 
1  19  n.  i 

4°     • 

82    . 
11-13 
ii19 

.     220 
.     219 

.      221 

.     218 

j  -20.  2!) 
j  r33-3G 

i64. 

191  ff. 
.         .         .          206  ff. 

.      202 
.        197,  201 

12    . 

I420 

i54- 
17*. 

.  220  f. 
.       220 
22O 
.      229 

ROMANS. 

208. 
2214 

.       217 

.     216 

6l    . 

•      35 

2215 

.     207 

Printed  by  MOKKISON  &  GIBB  LIMITED,  E